... DreamBook ...DreamHost Apps : Free WordPress hosting at your own domain and more!



Soft and Wooly Bondage Stories


Post a Story / Comment / Back to Index Page



Monday, August 19th 2002 - 11:42:11 AM

Bill and Pascale
Dear Bill,

Do you know how many of us are hanging on you every word? What is happening to Pascale? What is happening to YOU?
How do the women get new supplies of woolens... the kind to mummify you in? Do they have new techniques? Do youEVER have trouble breathing through the layers? I know you haVE HAD TO WAIT TO ADJUST... but what if you couldn't adjust to the trapped stale air in the wool? Would they even know?
Do write Bill... or if you cannot, maybe one of your ladies would write to us.



Hopefully,



Bob




Mankitten
Mankitten@aol.com
USA

Wednesday, August 21st 2002 - 01:56:46 AM

What a thrill
How long will Bill have been tied up in how many layers of wool by how many Pascales, Catherines and others?

And, most important, how many lines will Bill write to tell us his "wool-derful" story?

And, last but not least, how many readers actually believe that three women spend their lives tying up a guy in their sweaters?

I like fantasies but when they are too long and to repetitive, they become obsessions. And honestly, I feel that Bill's texts are too long and too repetitive and that they make this site difficult to read if you want to skip them.

I'm sorry, that may sound rude, but well, that's the way I feel.

Vincent.

Vincent
vindiou@hotmail.com
France

Thursday, August 22nd 2002 - 12:53:45 PM

the NAME
Well, Vincent,


The name of the site is, Soft and Wooly Bondage Stories."
And after all, isn't that what Bill has been doing, weaving his wooly spell? AS for repetition thatg offends... to each his own. But may I suggest that you post a story for us. It would be a pleasure, I'm sure, to read it.

Bob

mankitten
mankitten@aol.com
USA

Friday, August 23rd 2002 - 09:42:52 AM

OK, it's my turn
Open-eyed dream

I arrive at your place, with a suit and a necktie. You ask me to take my clothes off, you put them in a locked closet and you keep the key with you. Thus, I can only wear clothes of yours, at your home or outside.

These clothes are a pair of jeans, which I'll use for the whole week-end, and of course whatever sweaters you'll decide. To begin with, you take off the sweater you're wearing and make me put it on.

The weather is just perfect to allow going out with only a sweater on, nothing underneath and noting above. Thus, we go out for a drink, me wearing your sweater, nothing of mine, not even my wallet, which you took before locking my clothes in and keep with you. Of course, you're also wearing a sweater.

In the bar, we meet some friend of your's who I don't know. You introduce me as your French friend, and I do my best to socialize. I'm very excited to feel exhibited in your sweater, and I wonder if they recognize the one I'm wearing as one of yours.

Then, we go back at your place. You make me change for another sweater (you have quite a few of them), you take off the one you're wearing, you introduce my head into it through the collar, the sweater being turned upside down, and you fold the rest of it in front of my face before passing the sleeves behind my neck and tying them under my chin. My head is like locked in your sweater. I can see nothing and I breathe through your wool.

You take off my jeans, and I only wear your sweater. Normally, by now, my penis is beating against its wool and I'm close to explosion.

To make it last longer, and to prevent that I touch my penis, you tie my wrist behind my back with whatever you find: a length of rope, or the belt of a bath robe. And you make me lie down on my back before tying my ankles and knees with whatever you have.

Then, well, there is no much I can say or ask, and you can make it last as long as you wish. if you want it to last really long, instead of tying my wrist behind my back, you tie them over my chest and fix them to it so I cannot touch my penis.

And only when you want to, you make me explode.





Vincent
vindiou@hotmail.com
Paris, France

Wednesday, August 28th 2002 - 01:06:34 AM

August in Luxembourg
Hello to all of you! Thanks for your comments and questions. I will try to answer them in the next lines.


To Mankitten: it never happened that I would have problems breathing through all the layers. The girls perfectly know when the mummifying will be tough, and they dress me very slowly. I also learnt very quickly some relaxation techniques to avoid the overheating of my body.


Everytime I am mummified, a girl stays with me a while to check if everything goes OK. After 10 minutes, she leaves me alone. It is true that if something would happen after, I am not sure if someone would be there...


Where do they get their sweaters from? All I know is that each girl has a large collection of their own sweaters. In fact, only a few girls have plenty of different sweaters, such as Catherine, Pascale. The rest always appear with one or sometimes 2 sweaters that they keep all the time.


To Oompah: First, I have checked your new website and I love it! Please go on. Second, Emeraude of course always wears her balaclava, also when she was there when Pascale was bound beside me. It must be special for Pascale to see this girl with a balaclava although she knows her.


Now, what happened to us for the last weeks? On my side, nothing really new. Pascale was almost all the time separated from me. I continued satisfying Catherine, and I could feel that Pascale being neutralized, she is even more demanding and dominating.


On Pascale's side, all the news I get are via Anne-Sophie, who shouldn't be allowed to talk, but she still does sometimes. Pascale was so resisting in the first weeks that despite all warnings, she had to spend 3 weeks in the horse stable. Shelina, Husseina and the two Asians did a good job, and it seems she starts to accept her new situation, just to avoid any extra week in this horrible stable.


Chantal stayed all her summer holidays, and together with Catherine H. who came from time to time, she has succeeded in making Pascale a good slave. I could see them twice, and now, Pascale is really afraid as soon as she sees them, especially Chantal. I don't know what she did to her, but Chantal must really be a pure demoniac.


We had two evenings together, where Pascale and I were dominated together. Among her friends and assistants, Vťronique has taken a great part in her new role of dominating her sister. One can see she really loves this. Catherine B. also looks interested but still has some inhibitions, Emeraude and Christelle stay more back. As they all say, Pascale can hate her sister but she will still be her sister. She can hate her friends and friendship will be over...


Anne-Sophie also took her revenge. She had never forgotten, after my first full week bondage, that Pascale tied her in my cage for 24 hours. She took her revenge, being the official assistant of Catherine, and she whipped her, had her lick her, teased her with sweaters, etc.


I also heard and saw sometimes that Pascale is now following a dog training. As Chantal has left, it is either Catherine, Vťronique, or Anne-Sophie who are doing this.


As a summery, Pascale has changed since the beginning. She is much more accepting her new status, she is more obeying, and also asks for sweaters over her body.


What will happen after the 3 months? I suppose Pascale would be enough enslaved to let her go out and start her new teaching position. I guess that Catherine is fighting against the clock as she knows she has 3 month to complete her "coup d'Etat". After this, I have no clue. But Catherine promised me that the next months will be quite hard, for both of us... to be followed!

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Luxembourg

Saturday, August 31st 2002 - 11:23:52 AM

The routine was now well established, and gave us both what we wanted. It was the result of much talk, most of which made us both so horny, that it was usually diverted. Added to the talk of course, was as much practical classwork as would be needed to make perfect. I guess Iím lucky, because I have a partner who shares an idea of fun, the whole scene usually taking anything between 30 minutes and an hour.

Anyway, we start with her treat; naked except for either a tight, white, short sleeved angora crop top (hot weather) or (and my preference), stockings and a pink roll neck angora sweater. A wide, soft leather collar is buckled on, and matching wrist and ankle cuffs. Spreadeagled to the bed is her preference, and the blindfold and gag are silk scarves, the latter being two pink chiffon scarves tied together, and the knot pulled into her mouth. The ends are long enough to be wound around twice before knotting, so itís reasonably effective. As she makes one hell of a noise when cutting loose, Iíd prefer to use something a little more severe on her, but itís her call, and thatís good. Drawbacks; well, a silk blindfold doesnít stay tied in place too well, so maybe weíll try a leather number from the Ďstockroomí, and second, Iím so keen to get to the second part that I fumble a lot getting her undone which seems to make her determined to string me out later.

She has at least one orgasm, I maybe do or donít, sometimes just holding on hard for my turn, other times not being able to. We have to put away the collar, cuffs and scarves, but she keeps her angora on. I have to stand naked. She goes to the closet, and gets out what we call Ďstage oneí props. They are an oversize white mohair cardigan, steel cuffs and a ballgag. She puts the mohair cardigan on me reminding me not to help. She pulls my arms through from the front, the buttons now being behind, where she now goes.

She buttons just the top button at the base of my neck, then cuffs me, making sure that the cuffs are over the long mohair sleeves. The gag then appears in front of me, and is pulled tight and buckled. Only then does she button the rest of the cardigan, which comes down to about halfway down my butt. She walks me over to the bed, helps me on, covers me up, and goes take a shower.

Iím not sure I enjoy this part too much. On the one hand I am bursting to come, but on the other, Iím not too wild about being not totally restrained. The mohair itches rather than excites, and the ballgag starts to ache. But itís always as I get to this point that she re-appears. She puts on a leather basque, and redlipstick, and puts her long black hair in a ponytail. Now she helps me out of bed, and I have to stand up again.

The cuffs are unlocked, and she unbuttons the mohair cardigan and takes it off. In its place, she pulls over my head a white, 100% angora roll neck sweater, that comes to my crotch. I am not allowed to touch, but it is so soft, and just, but only just, loose enough, to for every angora hair to be felt against my skin. She pulls my arms behind me, and ties my wrists, over the sweaterís long sleeves, tightly, with ropes. She does the same around my chest, and the feeling of being tied inside the angora is, as I am sure readers here will understand, an extraordinarily erotic sensation.

By now the ballgag is just too much, but she has already made her arrangements. She unbuckles it and offers me a drink of water, although Ďofferingí it is perhaps misleading. She pulls my head back by my hair, and after Iíve taken a drink, rolls the angora collar up over my face, and ties it in place, over my eyes, with a silk scarf. Still standing next to the bed, she now starts to tie my legs with ropes, at the ankle, and then just above the knees. She is effective and quick, and when sheís finished, she lowers me to the bed, and rolls me on to my front.

Sitting astride me, she unties the scarf around my eyes, and rolls down the collar, which is disappointing, but only temporarily. The gag is ready, and still slightly damp from her own saliva. She pulls the chiffon knot into my mouth, winds the scarves around, and knots them tightly. But we both know that this isnít enough, and after a few experiments, hit on the optimum solution. A mohair scarf didnít quite do it, and we found a place on the net to buy an angora scarf. Wide, long and thick, as well as very very soft, it was perfect.

She carefully folds it in half once, and then winds it, tightly but precisely, around my mouth and lips, and knots it as tightly as she can over the thinner chiffon gag. Very sensual, very effective, and an all round effective package. Now the real problem is how long I can hold out once I am on my back and she is astride me. Thatís up to her of course Ė Iím not going anywhere.


Barry
Australia

Wednesday, September 18th 2002 - 04:01:22 PM

In the hell again!
Pascale has now been Catherineís prisoner for more than a month. Fortunately, recently, we were both tied in the same cellar without a gag, and were able to talk. She told me about the horse stable, the tortures made by Chantal, Catherine H., and her sister Vťronique. I won't tell the details but I was glad that Chantal was a lesbian and never spent time to dominate me. Pascale still keeps a very bad souvenir of that period.


She is kind of accepting her new status, she realises she has no choice. She should have done it before, to avoid all these bad times. She didnít know at all what the future would be. We could talk for hours, before Anne-Sophie came to feed us and to gag us over the unfolded collars for the night.


As I said in my previous message, Catherine considers me definitely as her slave, and is more and more demanding. With the new season coming, she has bought new sweaters but gives them with parsimony to me to tease me even more. Needless to say that my sexual satisfaction is almost down to zero, as Catherine is not the kind of Mistress who lets their slaves cum. She loves orgasm denials however, and slow masturbations that make me crazy. When I donít have to lick her, I can spend hours, days, weeks covered with layers of wool.


I could understand from Catherine and Anne-Sophie that another step in the slavery would come soon. Something that would bring me to what she calls a ďtotalĒ slavery status, something not imaginable for the common slave. This would be a kind of final test.


One day, Pascale and I were bound on two crosses standing in a room, while Catherine was playing with the tip of a whip on our sexes. She was naked but her white cardigan with the zipper half open. Anne-Sophie was standing in the rear of the room as a bodyguard. Several girls came to assist Catherine, I was even surprised how sadistic Vťronique could be with her elder sister. Even her other friends had understood that it would be better for them to be on Catherineís side than Pascaleís, and Catherine B., Emeraude, and Christelle were also very demanding towards both of us.


After a while, all girls left the room, and we were standing on our crosses, alone. After hours, the door opened, and a white cloud came into the room. I couldnít recognise this girl, as she was all covered with white angora, there was just a very small opening for the eyes. She took a rod covered with very fine needles, and carefully took my balls with one hand before touching them with the rod. Needless to say I tried to shout through my gag, and she did it several times before doing the same to Pascaleís vagina. She finally left the room and left us alone. Who was she? I had no clue!


After hours, the door opened again, and perhaps the same girl, but this time totally covered with white angora, approached again. She had to see through the knitting as all her face was covered with wool, with no opening at all. She took again our sexes and used all kinds of torture devices on them. And she left again the room.


The third time, she came into the room, but accompanied by two other girls. All three were still covered with wool, the second one all in pink from head to toe, and the third one with white mohair. The pink girl took my balls away from my pÖ that the white mohair held easily accessible to the diabolic hands of the white angora girl. They left again the room, and came back after a while. The angora girl entered first, but this time she was easily recognisable, as she had removed her balaclava. I suddenly remembered her, and it could be only her: Ariane!


I already spoke about her in my previous stories. Ariane was also a classmate, a top beauty! Also more than 20 years had passed since then. Ariane was the most beautiful but also the most sadistic girl at school. She sometimes helped Catherine to educate me, and the souvenirs I still have of my slave situations with her are still very alive. She hadnít really changed. At the time, she had blonde hair, cut like Purdey (Johanna Lumley) in The Avengers, with less volume. Her make-ups were always rather exaggerated, it could have been ridiculous on other girl faces, but on hers, it was perfect. It was not the typical ďLolitaĒ type of make-up, but the true teenager one. It just enhanced her beauty, her eyes sometimes hidden by the falling blonde hair, her nose, her chin. Everything was perfect on her. She had a very nice silhouette, a gorgeous body. I canít tell you about the aspect of her breasts, as her particularity was that she was maybe the only Mistress who never showed me any of her nudity. When I had to lick her, it was always under a sweater or a dress, and therefore I had never had a clear vision of her body.


She never smiled, which increased her severe aspect. With Catherine for instance, when I had licked her well, she had a very nice and protective smile in which I could see I had done a good job. With Ariane, nothing at all. It was a way always to try better. But licking Ariane was not the main topic: she much preferred to torture me. When I had licked her, she never had any orgasm! Even when my tongue touched her pussy, she had no reaction. Either she was frigid, or she had a tremendous self-control!


She always made me think about her being a top model walking on a catwalk, with the same allure, the same face, the same look and especially the same absence of smile.


At that time, she had a large collection of sweaters. She had very strict cashmere ones with very high but strict collars, she also had thicker woollen sweaters, mainly in marine blue, red and white. She also had a very fantastic pink woollen sweater with a very high cowlneck, and finally, she had a very soft snow-white angora sweater, very long, with a huge huge huge cowlneck. She liked to tease me with these sweaters, and to put them all on me, one by one, to have so many layers of these tight sweaters that I could barely move or breathe. For her strict sweaters, she always choosed sweaters with one size smaller than hers to be sure her body would be nicely shaped through them. But for her wide ones, she took them as large and fluffy as possible. She had a kind of dress code, which she never explained to me, but which I had to discover myself: when she was in a good mood, she had the thicker woollen sweaters. When she wanted to torture men she always had a very soft and tight marine blue sweater with a very long collar that she folded three times. When she finally was in a bad mood, she wanted to tease me as much as possible and she wore her extravagant white angora sweater. This was the only sweater I had never been authorised to try, a bit like Pascale with her white angora sweater before I saved her from the rebellion of Robert.


Ariane had two sisters, Angťlique and Solange. Ariane quickly learnt them how to dominate me. Solange was the youngest, and Angťlique only one year younger than Ariane. They were not twins, but they could have been! They had such similarities between themselves, it was sometimes hard to distinguish from far Ariane and Angťlique. Solange had more natural curly hair, but still the same face. Angťlique was already Arianeís assistant during schooltimes. Solange was too young, but eager to learn. But my first week-end spent at their home more than 20 years ago was quite a revelation. Dominance was inherited from the family. Arianeís mother already dominated her husband, and they had all the necessary equipment at home. The mother even helped her daughters and advised them about how to deal with me!


Angťlique loved to wear pink and white, and I guessed that she was the pink-covered girl who came some hours before. Solange loved white thick mohair sweaters, and it was logical she would be the third. Of course, Pascale didnít know them, and she was still wondering who they were. It we were to spend some time with Ariane, I think it will be the highest peak in female dominance and in wool fetishism. As I said before, with Catherine, the slave knew if he had done the job right or not. With someone as Catherine H., the slave already knows that she hates the salve and is a real sadistic. But with Ariane, nothing tells the slave if he can do better, if he is right or wrong, and automatically he tries to do better and better. It is this total cold behaviour, the absence of feelings, the absence of orgasms that can be very destabilising.


Ariane was staring at us, and she was wearing the most wonderful sweater I had never seen in my life. The same as her snow white angora sweater of before, but with longer arms, and a longer collar. Later, she explained me she needed to fold it six times to wear it normally. When going out, she folded it only three times and it could hide the whole face. It was so fuzzy, she was like a white cloud in front of me. She had also white angora trousers, and knee high black leather boots. Her hands also had white angora mittens.


The door opened, and the pink and white girls entered. They also had unhidden their faces, and Angťlique and Solange approached. Like Ariane, they hadnít changed a lot, always so beautiful! Just after, Catherine came in and closed the door. She was looking again with her triumphant attitude. She checked the results of their tortures on our genital parts, made some remarks that she was impressed, and started to talk to usÖ

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Luxembourg

Tuesday, October 1st 2002 - 04:31:20 PM

Ariane & Co.
Catherine was just gorgeous : she had her white angora cowlneck sweater under her dark blue mohair cardigan, and over it, a long blue woollen coat. Pascale looked even more fascinated than me by Ariane and her sisters. I had rarely seen her face with such an expression. Catherine said:


- Pascale, to be sure you will be even more obeying, you have already gone through several testings: the horse stable, Chantal, myself, your sister Vťronique, your former friends. I thought it would be good to have you spend some time with Ariane. She is the worst of all. They all look angels, but they are surprisingÖ And Bill, it is always good for you to endure some additional education. I think that one month or so with Ariane can only be good for you.


She spoke to Ariane:


- Ariane, you are the boss from now on. Make good slaves of them. Especially Pascale, who had to be ready before she starts working again.


Ariane didnít talk. She never talked a lot, and preferred to remain silent, adding to her cold attitudes to create a whole aura of mystery around her. Nobody really knew if she ever had boy-friends, what were her hobbies, how she had fun, even during schooltime. All I knew she was in domination the worst moral breaker on the planet. I had already experimented the fact that being slave under her control made you lose all the last self-pride a man could have. She perfectly knew when to act or not to act, what to say or not to make you totally down.


Catherine left the room, and Ariane quickly asked Angťlique to make us ready. Pascale was removed from the cross first, and she disappeared. I have only seen her three times since Arianeís take-over. Solange, removed me from the cross to bring me in another room, my hands tied in handcuffs hanging from the ceiling. My feet were also tied in steel rings on the ground. She didnít gag me, and I had to wait.


After a very long time, Ariane came into the room. She had changed into her favourite marine blue cashmere turtleneck sweater. The collar was so high, the sweater shaped her body so well, the contrast with her blonde hair and her wonderful make-up was enhanced by the darkness of her sweater. She was wearing marine blue trousers, and black leather boots over it. She approached, having a whip in her hand. Just the fact of seeing her, of knowing that THE Ariane would spend sometime, would give me the honour to spend some time to educate me made me ejaculate instantly. Ariane looked at my dripping pÖ, and said:


- Wow, thatís a long time for you. I hope youíll be able to avoid such orgasms in the future, because thatís not the purpose of the whole thing. You are here to suffer and to be humiliated, and I wonít go into any sexual satisfaction. Is it clear?


- Yes, Mistress.


She played a long time with the tip of her whip by passing around my genital parts, and she finally gagged me with a long pink scarf.


I wonít go into many details as wool bondage was not always included in my training sessions. Ariane loves to tease me with her sweaters, but I can barely put them on. Especially the snow white angora one which is totally banned.


Her sisters also play an active part in the games. They are both Arianeís assistants, and they replace the roles of Sylvie and Anne-Sophie. This means that Anne-Sophie is also not anymore aware of what is happening to me, and she asks full of questions when we drive to the hotel in the morning. It is a totally new world, with other girls, other sweaters, no smiles, no compliments, absolute beauties.


I have no idea of what is happening to Pascale. I sometimes hear loud shouts, but thatís all. Normally, Ariane is finishing her vacation and should leave the manor within a week.

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Luxembourg

Tuesday, October 15th 2002 - 04:24:37 PM

Dilemma
Almost one month had passed since our captivity with Ariane and her sisters. As I said in my last message, Pascale and I were dominated separately, and we had very limited contacts. While I was educated by Ariane, Pascale was by her sisters and vice-versa. And when we were in the same room, we were gagged so that we couldnít talk. However, at the end, we were both in the same room, I was tied on a cross and had to watch Pascale facing the devils. Pascale was transformed. I didnít recognise her, her behaviour was totally different. She had beared so much the psychological tortures by Ariane that she was a totally submissive woman. I couldnít believe my eyes. I guessed that knowing Pascale and her pride, and knowing Ariane and her capacity of breaking all self-prides, Pascale must have lived terrible moments. Finally, she had understood who was the boss and that sheíd better obey the other girls to avoid worse things. But Pascale was, just like me, totally fascinated by Ariane.


Ariane told me it was her last day at the manor, and that I had to lick for the last time her black leather boots. She was comfortably sitting in a chair, and I was kneeling, already starting to lick. She was wearing her incredible white angora sweater, that she had never let me try. Angťlique, all dressed in pink, had high heels leather boots, and started fucking my ass with the tip of the heel of one of the boots. When the heel entered by ass hole, I couldnít help a shout, which was quickly brought to silence as Ariane put the end of her right boot into my mouth.


- Go on licking instead of shouting. Come on!


When her boots were shiny, she stood up, followed by her sisters and left the room without saying a word. Shortly after, Anne-Sophie entered the room to bring me back into the hands of Catherine. After a month, I found back my cellar, and the well-known premises of the apartments of Catherine. Pascale was brought somewhere else by her sister Vťronique, still wearing her nice angora brown cowlneck sweater.


After a long time, while I was waiting, tied on my bed, Catherine came into my prison and sat beside me. She was as beautiful as ever, with her white angora sweater, over it the mohair dark blue cardigan, and over it a very long purple woollen coat. She played a bit with my pÖ and started talking, making the final summary of my month with Ariane.


- Mistress Ariane and her sisters just said me goodbye. They were very satisfied with your behaviour, and they also met their objectives with Pascale. I was very happy to assess the progress that Pascale did, how she improved in obeying me. I just saw her and she didnít show any king of resistance. Just what I wanted. Ariane did a good job. I couldnít do the same, I am much too nice with my slaves and have too much mercy.


Thatís what she thoughtÖ


- If Pascale proves to be a good slave, I will be able to let her go out soon. She has to start her job in a few weeks. Thatís nice, isnít it? You will be all mine, my slave fully dedicated to me, and Pascale wonít have any more rights on you. I will be your sole Mistress. Are you happy with that?


- Yes, Mistress, I lied.


- Really? Would you like to be my slave and not any more Pascaleís? Would you like to obey me and only me? Donít forget it is a big decision. Are you sure?


She saw my hesitation, and I didnít know how to answer. If I lied, I was betraying Pascale, and if I said the truth, I would be tortured even more by Catherine. But was it really the truth? Didnít I secretly wished to be the property of Catherine? As I said before, I was also crazily in love with Catherine. I could also be in love with ArianeÖ It was quite a dilemma. I dared a question:


- Mistress Catherine, what if I said I preferred to be the slave of Pascale?


- I would torture you again. It would be the proof you were not educated enough. Is this what you think?


- No, Mistress, in fact, I donít know anymore what I want.


- You will have to think about it. But very soon I will need the answer.


She left the room and let me alone, before Estelle and Catherine B. came in to play with me. I had time to think about our discussion. I had no choice. Pascale was a lost hope, Catherine had all the power, and I had to follow the power.


The big thing happened this week: Pascale and I were tied in the same cellar, as it often happened. In order to save time, and maybe to humiliate even more Pascale, the education sessions were made together. She was on her bed and I was again on a cross. We were not gagged so we could talk. Pascale had really changed, she told me some details about the month spent with Ariane. She recognised she had changed, but she also said she would take her revenge one day. She started to struggle again by pulling on the scarves that tied her, and I said again it was worthless trying to resist. Poor Pascale, she still had hope in such a desperate situation! I tried to convince her of the opposite, and suddenly, to my biggest surprise, she managed to get her hand out of the right scarf! I looked with astonishment, but told her that sheíd batter give up, that the door was locked, that the girls had the key, and even if she would get out of the room, she would never pass the gate of the property. She ordered me to shut up, and lied again on her bed, doing as if her hand was still tied. She was obviously waiting for the next opportunity when the door would be open. What should I do? Help Catherine by telling her that Pascale should be tied again? Help Pascale by saying nothing and hope she would be able to escape? I had to think quickly: time was short. If I would tell Catherine, I would betray Pascale, and what would be the consequences? If I would shut up, I would betray Catherine and be loyal to Pascale?


I stop the story here by asking my fellow readers: what would you do in that case?

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Luxembourg

Tuesday, November 19th 2002 - 04:21:59 PM

Epilogue
The door opened. Catherine entered, as usually dressed in a magnificent vanilla angora cowkneck sweater. I didnít know what to do : I was not gagged, and my duty was to inform Catherine that Pascale could escape. Catherine just opened the cupboard, and put out of it several whips of different sizes and kinds. She lied them carefully on a table, and played a little bit with my penis before leaving the room. Just after that the door was closed, Pascale removed with her free hand her other hand, and her ankles. She laid the scarves over it so that it was hard to see she was free. She clearly had the intention of attacking Catherine as soon as she would be back, before having to bear the different whips. I still didnít know what to do: inform Catherine and betray Pascale, or keep silent and betray Catherine? After a very long waiting time, during which I tried to convince Pascale not to do what she was planning, the door opened again and Catherine came in. She had put the white mohair cardigan over the vanilla cowlneck sweater, and she was just gorgeous! She approached the table and the whips, and finally I talked:


- I am sorry to speak even if you didnít allow it, Mistress. But Pascale has managed to get free.


Catherine looked barely surprised, and looked at Pascale, and after at me. She approached the bed where Pascale was lying, and quietly helped her to stand up. Catherine had a strange smile, Pascale looked somewhat strange. Catherine spoke to Pascale:
- Now you know the final answer. You see that Bill has become my true slave.


- Yes, I can see this. Pascale quietly went to the cupboard and took out her sweaters before putting them on.


- Was it not too hard?


- Well, yes and no. It was interesting.


I was puzzled. I didnít know exactly what was happening, but soon I realised I had been the victim of a coup montť. All this was a theatre play: Pascale being Catherineís prisoner, etc. Catherine had a more and more triumphant look, and they were both standing in front of me. Catherine finally started to explain the whole thing:


- Well, Bill, you have just had your final exam. If you passed it or not, it is you to decide. I will explain the whole to you: Pascale and I agreed last summer that it would be interesting to see how your year in Luxembourg would have affected your slaveness. But Pascale was also eager to live what you were enduring. So, we agreed to reverse the roles and that she would become a slave, just to see and live on the other side of the barrier. Now, Pascale will be free again, after this new experience.


I didnít know what to say, and Pascale said:


- I indeed wanted to see how this life was, and to whom you were the most loyal. You were really sweet while trying to convince me to obey the others. I am happy to have lived this, but now it is time to get back on the good side, at least for me.


Catherine continued:


- I am honoured that you preferred to tell me than to help her. Really! Now, I leave you alone until tomorrow. Someone will come to make you ready for the night.


They left the room, leaving me alone. After an hour, Anne-Sophie came to feed me, but didnít remove me from the cross. She put a balaclava, a gag, another balaclava and left me for the night. I was trying to think what had happened. For all these months, I had been stupidly believing that Pascale was a real slave. I was furious about being so naive. They had really got me.


The day after, Catherine B. entered the room and removed my balaclavas and gag. After giving me breakfast, she untied me from the cross and I had to lick her and she played with me for some time. Finally, I was tied again on the cross, this time gagged and hooded. There was just a small opening at the eyes enabling me to see.


During the afternoon, Catherine and Pascale entered the room. Catherine was majestuous in a white angora cape over her favourite grey sweater. Pascale was dressed in her favourite white angora sweater, the one that was forbidden to me for a long time. She looked sad, while Catherine still had her triumphant look. I noticed that Pascale had her suitcase with her. She was dressed as if she was leaving the manor.


Catherine stood behind, while Pascale came close to me. She touched carefully my penis with her gloved hand, and spoke:


- You gave the answer yesterday: you prefer Catherine to me. You consider her to be The Mistress, so I donít have anything more to do here in the Manor. I am OK with your decision, and thatís why I have decided to leave the place and to let you continue serving her. It makes me sad, but you have chosen, you were free to do it. It is maybe the only freedom you have today.


I must have looked sad and surprised. I wanted to talk, but the gag was there. She continued:


- I think it is the last time that we see eachother. I am not planning to come back and pay visits to my friend Catherine. So, be a good slave with her. Try to obey her even better. Always think you can do better, never assume you have reached a perfect level of slaveness. Also keep in mind that despite all your hopes, you will never be able to come to the same level as Catherine. Thatís why the only common language between you will be wool and pain. So, everytime she will torture you, think that she is talking to you. And she is awaiting a response. Torture will be your best common dialogue. Everytime she will invest time to educate you, consider this as a honour and a mark of love, and thank her for this.


I started to have tears in my eyes. Pascale started to masturbate me for the last time, and quickly I ejaculated.


- This is your last sperm sacrifice to me. I wish you all the best, and I say you good bye.


Pascale also has tears in her eyes. She was so wonderful in her white angora. She turned back and went towards Catherine. She said to her:


- Take care of him, but not too much.


She gave three kisses, took her suitcase and left the room. Catherine followed her, before coming back. She approached, took my pÖ between her fingers, and said:


- Looks like you are all alone now. Now, you are totally mine. I am sure we are going to have a lot of fun together for the 50 coming years, at least meÖ


Today, life routine goes on. Hotel, manor, thatís it. I have very limited access to the internet, and Catherine even threatened me to have me leaving my job so that I could be her slave 24 hours a day. But she is much too happy to receive my salary. I still think a lot of Pascale, still have a hope. Which hope, I donít know. Oops, I have to stop now. Anne-Sophie has just told me it is time to go home, for another endless night tied in layers of wool.

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Luxembourg

Friday, November 22nd 2002 - 05:12:57 AM

Man, I truly feel sorry for U, I don't know if U feel the same way but seems to me that 1 choice just determined the rest of your life.
I always followed your story with much interest and I will sure do this in the future.

Greetz,
Wollie

Wollie
Belgium

Friday, November 29th 2002 - 02:54:03 AM

Farewell, Bill
Dear Bill,

I don't know when, or if, you'll get to read this. I fear you will now be lost for good as Catherine's slave. What a strange destiny. Things have come full circle. Catherine first wove her spell over you at school, and your whole relationship with Pascale now seems to have been merely leading up to the moment when she would deliver you back to your true mistress. I'm afraid I can't feel too sorry for Pascale; after all, it was she who decided to play with fire from the moment she brought Catherine back into your life, and she relinquished her husband without much remorse. I should think she has some other lover waiting for her.

Catherine owns you now, and you will spend the rest of your life as her slave, I suppose. What will happen to you if you can no longer earn for your keep, or get too old? I dread to think. It's a hard path, and I know I could not adapt to the violence of her methods (I just love the wool and the bondage - I don't go with torture), but I hope you are satisfied to have arrived at such a manifestation of your fantasies.

It's a long way from when you would perform self-bondage with your electronically timed lock. That evening when Pascale discovered you trapped on your bed and extended the timer setting by several hours was the moment you lost control of your life. It's been an exciting ride, and I feel priveleged to have been able to have watched it. If you ever feel like expressing your thoughts about your situation to someone, please feel free to email me. I don't know how isolated you feel now. I hope you can still confide in Anne-Sophie, if she hasn't turned too completely into an acolyte of Catherine's.

This all sounds so final, like an ending. Of course it isn't, but perhaps for we who have been reading your exploits, it is. Good luck, if we don't hear from you her on the Soft and Woolly Bondage Board.

All the best,

Oompah
oompah_j@hotmail.com
http://www.thepornhost.com/magna/oompah/
England

Friday, November 29th 2002 - 02:54:10 AM

Farewell, Bill
Dear Bill,

I don't know when, or if, you'll get to read this. I fear you will now be lost for good as Catherine's slave. What a strange destiny. Things have come full circle. Catherine first wove her spell over you at school, and your whole relationship with Pascale now seems to have been merely leading up to the moment when she would deliver you back to your true mistress. I'm afraid I can't feel too sorry for Pascale; after all, it was she who decided to play with fire from the moment she brought Catherine back into your life, and she relinquished her husband without much remorse. I should think she has some other lover waiting for her.

Catherine owns you now, and you will spend the rest of your life as her slave, I suppose. What will happen to you if you can no longer earn for your keep, or get too old? I dread to think. It's a hard path, and I know I could not adapt to the violence of her methods (I just love the wool and the bondage - I don't go with torture), but I hope you are satisfied to have arrived at such a manifestation of your fantasies.

It's a long way from when you would perform self-bondage with your electronically timed lock. That evening when Pascale discovered you trapped on your bed and extended the timer setting by several hours was the moment you lost control of your life. It's been an exciting ride, and I feel priveleged to have been able to have watched it. If you ever feel like expressing your thoughts about your situation to someone, please feel free to email me. I don't know how isolated you feel now. I hope you can still confide in Anne-Sophie, if she hasn't turned too completely into an acolyte of Catherine's.

This all sounds so final, like an ending. Of course it isn't, but perhaps for we who have been reading your exploits, it is. Good luck, if we don't hear from you her on the Soft and Woolly Bondage Board.

All the best,

Oompah
oompah_j@hotmail.com
http://www.thepornhost.com/magna/oompah/
England

Monday, December 2nd 2002 - 03:20:21 PM

Thanks!
Nice to hear from you, Wollie and Oompah. Wollie, I see you live in Belgium. Bent U Vlaams of Ítes-vous wallon? It is indeed very nice to read your words. Oompah, I liked very much your analysis. I am so much into the prison that I don't have a clear view, and you helped me to discover some obvious things.


Life here since the departure of Pascale follows the ryhtm of bondage, slavery, work and some sleep. For the moment, I have almost no sexual rewards, as Catherine is not so much interested in this. The day after Pascale left, she came and had a speech which was quite clear:
- I own you, totally. You are here for the rest for your life, don't even think about any possible freedom. But now some things will change: we will never make love together, and the maximum you can expect from me are the possibility to try my sweaters. However, for the simple health of your body, I will masturbate you once a month. You'd better ejaculate quickly, as I won't spend hours on this. If you don't ejaculate within the time, you can wait another month! You will still go to work, as I need you salary. Anne-Sophie will always have a close look on what you are doing. Never forget that she has a terrible whip, and she knows how to use it.


Youwill live only for a single purpose: make me happy. You must obey me without any exception, give me many orgasms, and satisfy me fully. If I am happy, you will have one or more sweaters.


From now on, you will never have to worry again about classical worries. You even don't have anymore to think about eating, drinking, having a house, all this is already settled.


This was her speech. Since then, Catherine uses and abuses me, she loves playing withmy penis by making slow masturbations, I have more and more layers of wool over me with the winter coming, and Anne-Sophie is checking more and more what I am doing at work. She also limits the use of the internet, which I can only use at the hotel. Finally, I can still continue using it, and as Pascale still wishes to know what is happening, I have still to use her e-mail address as a contact point. Up to her to decide whether she forwards the mails or not.


Am I happy? I don't know. On one side, I am terribly happy to belong to Catherine, as this girl totally fascinates me! On the other side, I needed some time to realise that Pascale would never be back. No more love, sex and complicity together. I am often wondering what is happening in Switzerland, our friends, our house. I also never saw again Vťronique, Catherine B. and Estelle. Anne-Sophie is the only girl who became loyal to Catherine.


Anne-Sophie is indeed the only person to whom I can talk about my feelings. As long as I am a good slave, she still has her charming shy smile and behaviour. But I'd better not disobey, as she immediately becomes dominant.


Oompah, you opened my eyes on one thing: I never imagined that Pascale would have a lover. But it is evident that after one year alone, she probably has one. This gives me even less hope of seeing her back.


I don't see the future, but Catherine made it clear there is no future, no project to make. I just have to live with that, and follow the rules. Fortunately, to create some variety, the other Mistresses working in Catherine's manor are often playing with me.


Two days ago, for the first time, I had some outside activity. It was unreal, but I consider this as a mark of trust from Catherine. As I said a long time ago, the horse stables are closed from 1st december to 28th February every year, due to the cold weather. before, Catherine had to refuse the "week-end" slaves, and to reduce her activity during the winter. Many Mistresses had to go home and find another activity. This year, she had the 2nd basement of the manor totally refurbished, and the stables are moved for the winter in this basement level.


So, on Saturday morning, Catherine told me I had to assist the girls into moving the "horses" from the stable to the basement. It is not an easy thing, as 65 visitors alreay came on Friday night to spend the first night in the stables with Shelina, Yuko, Morgane and Husseina. On Saturday, we had to put one by one each slave into a cage. After this all the cages were put on a horse trolley, and moved to the manor. After this, through a side door and a ramp, all cages were moved to the basement. The final step was to put each slave on the horse rack, exactly the same as the one in the stable. Such work is easy, but needs a lot of security, to avoid any rebellion.


I thought I would have to pull the trolley a s a horse, as I did before, but to my surprise, I had to untie the prisonners, tie them again into the cages, etc. The same tasks as the Mistresses. I was indirectly dominating the other slaves. I was even dressed like the Mistresses: I had sweaters, trousers, leather boots, even a whip just in case. But to avoid the possibility of communicating with the prisonners, I had also a gag in my mouth, and over it a tight and thick balaclava.


The transfer of prisonners took the whole day. After this, I helped Morgane and Shelina to close the stables for the cold season.


The same evening, I was back in the appartment of Catherine, and she told me she was very proud of me, that the other Mistresses appreciated my cooperation, and that if I was a good slave, other opportunities would arise. At least, this gave me another vision of the Kingdom of Catherine.


That's it for now. As you can see, nothing really exciting, a very strange situation. It is the first time that I really feel I am totally the property of a Mistress, and it is very strange. I am slowly getting used to the idea, but it is not easy.


I will keep you posted as soon as something new happens. Anne-Sophie is already making signs since 5 minutes to stop writing.

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Luxembourg

Tuesday, December 3rd 2002 - 01:05:43 AM

Well Bill, I'm Flemish or Vlaams, zoals u het zo mooi zegt. Do U understand/speak this language?Or just know a bit of it since the Luxemburg language has influences of it?Maybe I can visit Catherine's mansion one day, as a slave, to see with my own eyes the things U describe so well. Actually how do the slaves get in contact with Catherine to get an appointment or so?

Good luck,
Wollie

Wollie
Wol_liefhebber@hotmail.com
Belgium

Monday, December 23rd 2002 - 09:25:39 AM

Answer to Wooly,from Belgium
To get an appointment with Catherine, I bet you'd better have a very productive imagination!

Good luck, and merry Christmas to all.

Vincent
France

Saturday, December 28th 2002 - 08:41:16 AM

A Woolly Story - Part 1
A Woolly Story
Part 1


Setting the Scene: -

I have to admit that from the early age of eight or nine onwards, that I had an unhealthy fractionation with beautiful girls dressing up warm for the winter. This stared with many pictorial fantasies from spending hours looking through faction catalogues. I used to hate the late winter onwards when the summer editions were published and the winter ones went in the rubbish bin.

These thoughts remained very personal for many years, well into teenaged life and now into my thirties. Do you actually know how difficult it is to find a girl friend that enjoys wearing thick Lycra or woolly tights with a heavy sweater and to finish the outfit off, that all important winter scarf, tied around her slender neck? Reading through hours and hours of stores posted on the World Wide Web, I was so pleased to understand that I was not alone in having these fantasies.

Cross-dressing in warm, winter clothing was always part of my life since my teenaged years. This has always remained a very private part of my life. I have always been and remain a heterosexual male, but the feeling of woollen and Lycra womanís clothing against my bare skin has always been a turn on since I can remember first experimenting.

Bondage on the other hand has played a much more pivotal roll in my love life since I first starting dating in my teens. Most of my girl friends have enjoyed experimenting with various degrees of bondage. I must admit I fantasise daily about girls wearing warm, winter cloths with her hands cuffed behind her back. There is something about the female form, pert boobs trapped behind a woolly sweater, forced forward by hands restrained behind back!

I do not crave to be a female. At no time have I ever felt that I am trapped in a male body. I just love the female form wrapped in soft wool so I guess that I want to create my own personal fantasies, in my own space!

These stories are therefore fiction, my fantasies for other similar minded people to read.



A Woolly Story part 1

It all began one autumn, Saturday afternoon a few years ago. The medium sized English village I live in was having a meeting for all itís residents to update us all on the new bypass, which was being approved by the local authority. I arrived slightly late and sat near the back of the room filled with angry and bemused residents. Some were happy that their sleepy village was soon to be returned to them and others unhappy at the loss of business the bypass will cause in passing trade. The council officials sat at the front of the room, behind a large wooden table which did little to protect them from the barrage of abuse been hurled from middle aged country folk who really didnít understand what the an improvement the bypass would make to their rural lives.

It was clear I wasnít the only late resident to the meeting. I could hardly take my eyes off this blonde beauty as she excused herself and squeezed passed me to take the seat next to me in our fairly empty back row. ďHi, Iím JenniferĒ she announced in a whisper. I leant over and introduce myself, ďNice to meet you Jennifer, Iím David.Ē

Jennifer was a stunning girl, long blonde hair, falling just below her shoulders. It was what she was wearing caught my eye. As she eased her long grey trench coat off her shoulders I couldnít keep my eyes off the black wool figure sitting next to me. She wore a black wool ribbed sweater with matching black medium length skirt. Her legs were covered in a thick layer of black Lycra and a pair of shinny black leather boots came up to just below her knees. Wrapped once around her neck was a long blue winter scarf. Both ends draped across her ample sized chest and the tassels hung, just above her skirt.

ďThis meeting is pathetic,Ē Whispered Jennifer. ďI couldnít agree more,Ē I answered, in as low a voice as I could; which enabled me to lean towards her left ear and catch another smell of her sweet perfume. ďLetís get out of here and get a coffeeĒ, explained Jennifer as she pulled on her grey trench coat and stood up. I could hardly refuse this offer from a gorgeous girl!

We left the town hall, down the steps and turned right, walking away from the village square. Jennifer explained that she only moved to the village three months ago, when she bought he old rural police station, which had been converted into a rather nice home by the previous owners. The village police station had moved over four years ago to a brand new, purpose built facility on the outskirts of town. I explained that I lived only two streets beyond her so conveniently; Jennifer invited me to go back to her place for the coffee as not many English villages had been taken over by Starbucks quite yet! It was a cool afternoon, overcast and the skies looked like they would empty any minute. I was wearing jeans and a heavy Tommy Hill Figure sweatshirt. Jennifer seemed comfortable, the only thing she added when we left the warmth of the town hall was a pair of black woollen gloves. We walked and chatted about our lives, which were quite similar. We both had left the city to find a quieter, more sedate life in the country. We were getting on so well, we nearly forgot about the rain, which was starting to fall heavier and heavier. Jennifer explained that her house was only a couple of minutes away and if we ran we might miss the worst of the rain. It didnít really matter too much because the skies opened and we were absolutely drenched by the time we reached the steps up to her front door.


Jennifer entered the house in front of me and headed immediately for he coal effect fire. Within a few seconds of the gas been lit, the blue and amber flames were starting to heat the living room. The house was certainly a change from its days as a police station! The old reception desk area had been removed and a wall knocked down to enable a wonderful open planned living room. Jennifer removed her trench coat, and then slipped the gloves of each hand. She approached me, standing beside the fire warming myself, ďYou are soaking David! Do you want me to dry your cloths?Ē I smiled as she approached, ďBut Jennifer, I would have nothing to wear while my cloths dried!Ē She stood very close to me, rubbing her hands and then unwinding her long blue scarf from around her neck. ďWait there please David, I have an idea?Ē She then turned and walked away, heading for the stairs to the second floor. I heard footsteps upstairs and it wasnít long until she returned holding a red woollen package in her right hand. ďI havenít much that will fit you David but I guess this might do?Ē I could she the glint in her eyes as she handed me a very heavy red, woollen sweater dress. ďIím not sure this is quite me Jennifer?Ē I commented. ďDonít be so modest David! You are soaking wet, your cloths need dried and this is the best I can come up with given the circumstances.Ē Jennifer then announced she was off to the kitchen to make coffee, so I had some privacy to change into the red sweater dress.

My shoes slipped off easily but my jeans were another story. They were no longer blue from the amount of water they were retaining. Next came me sweatshirt and t-shirt. Both were soaking as Jennifer had kindly pointed up. I picked up the red bundle of wool and lifted it over my head, pushing my arms through, which enabled me to pull the sweater dress down over my body. It reached to just above my knees leaving my bare legs visible with a pair of white sports socks on each foot. I picked up my wet cloths and walked in the direction of the kitchen. ďDoes that not feel better David,Ē Jennifer asked as she took my wet cloths and placed them over the warm radiator in the corner of her kitchen? I just smiled in return, as I couldnít admit that I was enjoying the smooth, warm feeling of the soft wool against my bare skin. She then handed me a cup of coffee and we headed back into the living room to sit of the suite, opposite the burring gas fire.

ďDonít be embarrassed David, the dress suits you, honestly!Ē It was difficult to accept that I was sitting beside a beautiful girl dressed in wool, while wearing a very heavy, red woollen sweater dress myself. ďIt is a pity your pale legs and those white sports socks ruin the outfit,Ē she explained. ďSure Jennifer but what is the alternative, a pair of tights?Ē There was a deadly silence for a few minutes until Jennifer stood-up,Ē Follow me please David?Ē As instructed I stood up and followed Jennifer upstairs. ďI want to show you round my house,Ē Jennifer insisted, as we climbed the stairs to the second floor. We toured the four bedrooms, two bathrooms and her very well equipped study. All had been tastefully decorated since the days the house was an operational police station. We then re-entered one of the smaller bedrooms and stopped as Jennifer rummaged in one of the drawers. ďThese will make you feel much more comfortable David, I promise!Ē Jennifer handed me a pair of thick black woollen, ribbed tights and then left the room, suggesting I put them on in private. I sat on the single bed and removed my sports socks. I stood up and pulled up the sweater dress enough to allow me to take off my boxer shorts. I then eased each foot inside the thick wool and pulled the tights up other my backside. The elastic was more than strong enough to hold the tights over my stomach. I then smoothed the sweater dress back down, just in time as Jennifer came back into the room. ďThat looks much better David,Ē she remarked and I followed her back downstairs.


I was starting to enjoy my Saturday afternoon. My discomfort of wearing the sweater dress and tights had gone, especially as Jennifer was obviously getting turned on by what I was wearing. We continued the tour, through the open-planned living room and into the kitchen again which led out side to the large back garden that was mainly laid out in lawn. I thought the tour was over when Jennifer opened another door in the kitchen, which led to more stairs. ďI guess this takes us to your basement Jennifer, ď I enquired? I didnít get a response but I had forgotten that this house was once the village police station. ďThis is the best part David and it hasnít changed since the days this house was a police station!Ē Jennifer was referring to the four cells. It was obvious that they had been maintained. The brick walls were freshly painted in what I guess was the original colour, grey. The secure block windows had their metal frame kept in perfect condition. This prime state also extended to the heavy metal prison cell doors. I had just entered the fourth and final cell when the phone rang. ďIíll be back in a minute or two David,Ē and Jennifer left to answer the phone.

This cell was slightly different from the other three. Against the wall of the high block window was a made up prison bunk. On the adjacent wall hung a pair of heavy steel cuffs. They hung from a single ring in the wall, near the ceiling. The cuffs were attached to a single chain that ran through the ring and hung side-by-side, open and unlocked. I stood with my back to the wall and imagined what it would be like to stand there cuffed in this prison cell. I put each wrist into both the open cuffs and I started to feel warm and excited at the prospect that I could easily push close each locking cuff and then I would have no option but to await Jenniferís return. I stood there for seemed like an age, playing with each cuff, testing them until I pushed one too far ĎClick!í Panic started to set in, as I had no keys to unlock the cuff that was now closed around my left wrist. As it turned out, I hadnít long to wait.

Jennifer had a massive grin on her face as she entered he cell and found me with one arm locked above my head. ďWhat have we here,Ē Jennifer teasingly asked as she walked over to me? I couldnít do anything, I couldnít say anything and I couldnít even hide my embarrassment. What happened next was an even bigger shock. Jennifer approached and our lips locked; our tongues also in-twinned in that first, unforgettable kiss. ďWhen I first took off my coat this afternoon in the town meeting, I knew you had a fetish for wool by the way you couldnít keep your eyes off me. My day gets even better, now that I know you also like bondage!Ē With that Jennifer held my free hand and slipped on the remaining cuff and pushed the lock closed. Now I belonged to Jennifer until she released me. I no longer felt embarrassed and to be honest, at that point I had forgotten that I was wearing the red wool sweater dress and black woollen tights. Jennifer stood back to view her handy work and she explained that she had always dreamt that one day she could fulfil her fantasy. She asked me if I would allow her to continue with this gain? I agreed and Jennifer exited the cell, leaving me to stand alone, locked to the prison cell wall. As she left the small room, Jennifer pushed closed the cell door. The sound of the door slamming shut sent shivers all over my body.


I stood there, alone and in contemplation of what had happen this afternoon. I loved the feeling of the soft, warm wool against my bare body. The feeling of this warm, woolly clothing and the secure helpless feeling of being shackled and locked in a prison cell caused all sorts of missed emotions. My manhood was bulging through the red sweater dress but he was also imprisoned behind the thick, ribbed, woollen tights.

I had no idea how long I was standing there when the cell door was unlocked and Jennifer re-appeared holding a long black woollen scarf and some other bits and pieces in her left hand. She checked that I was okay and explained how turned on she was having a man dressed in a wool sweater dress and tights, shackled to her cell wall. Jennifer then explained that it was nearly 5pm. She was going to bath and pre-pare dinner. If I was in agreement, she wanted to leave me imprisoned until seven, when the meal would be ready. I didnít really have a problem with that but I questioned what the scarf was for. Jennifer then asked me to open my mouth and she packed it with a pair of socks. To hold the socks in place she ripped of a piece of duck tape and stuck it across my closed mouth. Using two other pieces of tape she secured my mouth and the sock in place, keeping me very quiet. Jennifer then explained that she thought the tape made my face very untidy and then she wound the scarf around my face, fully covering my mouth and nose and therefore hiding the duck tape that kept my mouth closed. She then tied the scarf tightly behind my head. ďThat looks much better David and this should keep you quiet until dinner time.Ē She then kissed me on my wool-covered lips and left the cell, locking the door behind her.

The next couple of hours were long and uncomfortable. Standing with my hands locked in heavy steel cuffs above my head meant I couldnít reach the scarf tied tightly around my face. Hidden behind the scarf, my mouth ached for relief from the sock that was by now soaking wet. This discomfort enabled me to forget what had got me into this position in the first place. Why a normal Saturday afternoon had turned into an amazing experience of both enforced cross-dressing and tight bondage at the hands of a very attractive, single female.

Finally the cell door was unlocked an in walked Jennifer. What a fantastic site stood in front of me as she had changed into the most amazing outfit. Jennifer was wearing a very tight, obviously wool, full-length cat suit that appeared from out of her knee high, black leather boots and ended in built in gloves at the end of each arm. The neck was very high and made her pale complexion stand out even more in contrast to the black of her woollen cat suit. ďHow are you feeling David,Ē she enquired? There wasnít much I could say as she pulled the black woollen scarf from my face, exposing the duck tape that trapped the soaking wet sock. Painful as it was, removing the gag was worth it in the end as Jennifer kissed me so intensely as soon as my mouth was free. Next she unlocked my wrists from the metal cuffs and at last the circulation could return to both hands. ďLets have dinner now,Ē Jennifer announced as I followed her out of the cell and upstairs to the kitchen where the table had been set out. It felt good to be free, even though on reflection, I enjoyed the past few hours in the cell, secured to the wall. I still wore the red woollen dress and black ribbed tights. While Jennifer had pulled the scarf from my face, it still hung from my neck.


Dinner was amazing, as Jennifer and I chatted about out lives, our likes and our dislikes. Sex and our love of wool was never far away from any point during our conversation and it was clear that I had met someone who was much more prepared than I ever was. Apart from several wool skirts and the odd woollen sweater, I couldnít have ever imagined being dressed in the way Jennifer had forced me to, earlier this afternoon. I had never worn woollen tights before; I guessed they were too difficult to obtain these days as Lycra had taken over as the material of choice in hosiery. Certainly, I did own several thick (90d) Lycra tights, which I wore whenever I was in the mood for something different but always in the privacy of my own home. After dinner we cleared away the dishes, which simply meant that Jennifer and I packed the dishwasher. She made another cup of coffee and we headed for the living room. I would have thought that Jennifer would have difficultly in handling anything through the thick cover of wool that encased each hand in the built in gloves of her cat suit. She was obviously just used to the restriction? As soon as I took the last sip of coffee Jennifer asked me if I wanted to explore my woollen fantasies a little further. I certainly wasnít going to refuse so we both headed upstairs to her spare bedroom.

ďWell David, I think we need to give you a more Feminine shape so please remove the dress and tights and put this on?Ē Jennifer had handed me a strange looking Lycra Leotard, which was obviously boned and therefore going to be very tight. As I held it up to step into the crotch, I noticed built in breast forms. I couldnít hide my excitement as my manhood rose, so I quickly started to pull by arms into the long sleeves. The Leotard was made of very clingy black Lycra! Jennifer said that she would help me and started pulling on the zipper at the back of the leotard. My God, it was tight! Jennifer struggled to pull the zipper up but slowly she managed as I pulled in my stomach. Finally she was done but I could hardly breath. Jennifer explained that I would get used to it, in time. How long was she expecting me to wear this thing? ďRight David, put your tights and dress back on and Iíll see if I can find a pair of boots that fit you?Ē Jennifer rummaged in the cupboard and came out holding a pair of long, black leather boots; just like the pair she was wearing. ďTry these David?Ē I pulled the boots over my woollen clad feet and up the soft woollen legs. Again I struggled to pull up the zippers but after a little effort, they were sealed. My problems were just starting, as I had never walked in high heels before. ďI think we should go our for a walk this-evening David, it is lovely outside,Ē Jennifer announced as she handed me a long heavy wool coat, a pair of woollen gloves, a woollen hat and the long scarf I wore earlier this afternoon. Panic started to set in but Jennifer assured me that I would be unrecognisable behind all the wool coverings. Jennifer left me to finished preparing to go out so I pulled the hat on to my head and pulled it down over my ears. I wrapped the scarf around my neck and covered my face to just below my nose. The long woollen coat was so heavy and warm. Finally I added the gloves so I was ready. Jennifer appeared back again wearing a slightly shorter red woollen coat, which contrasted very well against her black legs and gloved hands. Like me, Jennifer also wore and black woollen hat and scarf. At least she didnít need to worry about hiding her face!



At first the walk was very slow. I had to get used to the boots but importantly, the high heels. At least this concentration made me forget that I was outside, in what amounted to drag. Within ten or fifteen minutes, my confidence grew and soon the pace picked up and we entered the small park area.

ďHow do you feel David,Ē asked Jennifer?

ďFine, I think Jennifer; in fact really good to be honest,Ē I replied, slightly muffled from behind the woollen scarf that covered my mouth

We walked for another five minutes and then sat on a wooden park bench. We chatted for a while until Jennifer asked me if I wanted to spend the night at her place. I hadnít brought any things that I would need to shave and refresh myself so Jennifer suggested we walk back to my house and pick up a few things. It was pitch black outside but the thought of bumping into any of my neighbours appalled me but at the same time, made me very excited! It took us about ten minutes to reach my house. Jennifer had obviously planned this as she had taken the liberty to pick up my keys before we left for out walk. Once inside I showed Jennifer around my place. Not quite as exciting as hers as I didnít have any prison cells in the basement. It took me only a few minutes to grab the things I needed. I offered to make Jennifer a cup of coffee but she suggested we head back to her place and have a cup there. I explained that I needed the bathroom before we headed back. This was not going to be easy while wearing all these layers of wool, not to mention the boned body-shaping leotard. Jennifer explained that it had a zip in the crotch, which should allow me access to my manhood and therefore allow easy release. I removed my gloves and coat, handed them to Jennifer before heading to the bathroom. It was quite easy to pull down the tights and lift the sweater dress but like a female, I had to sit on the toilet to relieve myself. Once finished, I straitened myself and walked back to the living room where Jennifer was waiting for me. Jennifer handed me the gloves first and as I slipped them on to each hand, she held up the woollen coat and ushered me to turn around and slip my arms into the sleeves. As I did this, Jennifer grabbed my arms and before I knew it, she had locked a pair of handcuffs around each wrist.

ďWhat are you doing Jennifer,Ē I pleaded?

ďJust making our walk back to my place more interesting,Ē muttered Jennifer as she hung the woollen coat over my shoulders and turned me around to button up the front.

She then pulled the scarf up over my nose this time, hiding my face behind a thick layer of black wool. I then held my breath as we headed back out, into the cold night air. Thank goodness Jennifer took hold of my over-night bag, I was finding it awkward enough walking in high-heeled boots, never mind having my arms locked behind my back. Balancing was not easy!



The walk back to Jenniferís house took us about twenty minutes. The temperature was well below zero so I was thankful for the thick, warm layers of wool Jennifer made me wear. Once back at Jenniferís house I was directed through the living room, into the kitchen and then downstairs to the cells. Once back in cell number one where I had spent most of the afternoon, Jennifer removed my coat and pulled the hat off my head. It was clear that even though I was invited to spend the night in Jenniferís house, I guessed that I was now in my bedroom for the night. I turned my back to Jennifer and she unlocked the handcuffs, enabling me to remove the gloves that had actually meant the cuffs left no marks on my wrists. Jennifer explained that she was away to make a cup of coffee and she left the cell, pushing the door closed behind her. That assumes sound of the heavy iron door closing and locking, caused me to shiver all over again. What a powerful sound that was! There wasnít much to do but untie the scarf from around my face, unzip and remove the boots before pacing across the small room a few times until Jennifer returned. When she finally arrived back, we sat side-by-side on the bunk and Jennifer explained that she had always fantasised about sleeping in her bed, knowing that she had a prisoner locked-up downstairs. I was happy to fulfil her fantasies but in return, I was promised that I would be repaid in kind tomorrow. Jennifer then suggested that I got cleaned up and undressed while she found something for me to wear through the night. Once again, I as locked in the cell and left to carry out Jenniferís last set of instructions. When the door finally was unlocked, I had just managed to remove the dress and tights but I had no chance of removing the body-shaping leotard without help. I turned around and with my back to Jennifer she hauled on the zipped until it started to move. Finally I was free of the imprisonment forced on me be the tight garment. ďOkay David, put this on please.Ē Jennifer instructed as she handed me what I could only assume was a woollen cat suit not indifferent to the one she was wearing? This cat suit was different in a few ways!

First of all I stepped into the footed legs of the suit and pulled it over my groin and up my body, I then noticed the first difference as I pulled my arms into the long sleeves. My hands ended up in elasticised mittens while the arms ended in leather straps hanging down by my sides. Jennifer then assisted as she pulled the rest of the suit over my shoulders. This is when I noticed the next difference! This suit had a built in woollen hood and as I head pulled into it, I knew it was going to be a very dark night, as the hood had no holes in it at all. The entire cat suit was made of wool; so breathing was never going to be a problem. Finally Jennifer zipped the suit closed at the rear and the click of a small padlock meant I was in this cat suit until Jennifer let me out! Jennifer then instructed me to fold my arms in front of me? With her back to me, Jennifer took hold of the leather straps on each arm and secured them tightly in a buckle at the back of the cat suit. Once this was done the final strap was secured around my forearms, which meant I couldnít free my arms from the tight hold I had on myself by lifting them over my head. My warm, tight woollen cat suit was also a straightjacket! Jennifer helped me to my bunk, as I couldnít see a thing through the thick layer of wool that covered my entire face. Once there I lied down on my back and with the loud clunk of the heavy iron cell door, I knew that Jennifer had left me locked in the tiny, sparse room which was even smaller tonight as the tight grip of the cat suit, straightjacket meant I wasnít doing very much or going very far at all.



How right I was! What a long night I had, ahead of me while I had to injure the heavy wool bondage, which was not only a delight in one sense but also a very frustrating, restrictive experience on the other. My excitement grew and then the realisation that I wasnít going anywhere for many hours yet meant I tried hard to relax in the tight grip of my woollen cocoon. It wasnít easy breathing through the wool hood. I started to get very hot after the first hour. The faster I breathed, the warmer the built in hood got! No matter how calm I tried to become, I couldnít escape the fact that my love for wool was also my weakness tonight. I guess that I dozed off several times but quickly woke with the realism that I was still locked in the small prison cell, covered from head to toe in my wool bondage suit.

I finally must have fallen asleep because I was next awakened by the sound of the cell door being unlocked and the sound of Jenniferís dulcet tones. ďWake-up sleepy head, its morning and weíve lots of fun to get on with today!Ē Jennifer helped me sit up and unzipped the hood, which flooded my eyes with the bright light through the barred window of the prison cell. ďHow was your night David,Ē Jennifer asked in a quiet calming voice? ďLong and very warm thank-you,Ē I replied. Finally I was able to focus and I got my first look at my beautiful capture this morning. Her simple but effective outfit of a black high neck woollen sweater and short black skirt, blended well with her Lycra tights and black-patented pumps. I guess it was nothing special but with Jenniferís long blonde hair and bright blue eyes, I was instantly drawn to her fantastic beauty. She helped to my feet and started the job of releasing my arms from the tight hold I had on myself. I never released before, how good freedom felt after a long night in bondage. Finally I stood in front of Jennifer and couldnít hide my delight at seeing her but she just calmly asked me not to be embarrassed and directed me out of my cell and to the shower room, which was also in the small cellblock. ďIíll be back in twenty minutes with something for you to wear today David,Ē Jennifer announced. With that, the door to the shower-room closed, locking automatically and leaving me to freshen up but my night in wool bondage. I washed and shaved using the things I brought yesterday evening from the trip to my place. The twenty minutes went very quickly as it wasnít long until Jennifer returned and unlocked the door to the shower-room. She explained that she had left cloths for me in my cell and she would be back in half-an-hour for me to join her upstairs for breakfast. I dried off and headed back to my cell. Jennifer had locked the barred door to the small cellblock so there was no escape for me at all. Anyway, I had no intention of escaping as I was enjoying my time with this blonde beauty that obviously loved having me as her guest.


Jennifer was a girl that defiantly knew what she wanted! Lying on my bunk was the nearly the same cloths as she was wearing today. First of all I had to negotiate the Lycra body corset on my own. Yesterday Jennifer had helped me in and out of this complicated garment. Stepping into it was easy. Pulling my arms into the long sleeves was also quite easy but pulling the zip up was going to be another thing entirely. I tugged for what seemed like an age but simply couldnít get the zip pulled up at all. I went out to the barred door and called for Jennifer to help me. She came downstairs and explained that she thought I might find the body corset difficult. I turned with my back to the bars while Jennifer leaned her hands through and helped pull the zip up while I held in my stomach as best I could. After some effort from both of us, I was now starting to once again take on the female shape. I thanked Jennifer and headed back to my cell to finish dressing. Next I picked up a pair of very thick black Lycra / wool tights. They were much more stretchy than the ribbed pair I wore yesterday. They were also very clingy as I pulled them over each foot and up over my butt, which was a different shape to normal due to the body suit, Corset. They felt very warm and comfortable when I finally smoothed them out over my hairy legs, which were now hidden behind the thick, opaque material. Next came a very heavy, black wool sweater, which also had a bodice attached with poppers that closed between my legs. I pulled this very heavy garment over my head, which revealed the thick high neck and long sleeves. I held out the bodice part and push closed the poppers. This held the sweater tight against my body and showed off my new curves really well. The final piece of clothing was the medium length skirt. Unlike Jenniferís this one was made of thick black wool (Surprise, surprise). It was elasticised and this meant no zip to negotiate but I must say, it was very tight to pull over my buttocks. I nearly forgot the shoes lying on the floor beside my bunk! A pair of low healed (Thank Goodness) Black leather pumps which surprisingly fitted my not to bad. Walked out of my cell and headed back towards the shower-room where there was a mirror. I couldnít believe my eyes when I saw my black wool clad figure. Unfortunately my male, cleanly shaven face and short hair ruined the complete look. Jennifer was calling me from behind the locked barred doors. She smiled as I walked towards her and complemented me on my appearance. We both agreed that my male face and short hair spoiled the outfit but Jennifer explained that she would sort that out later. Jennifer asked me if I was going to give her any trouble today and she held up a pair of shinny steel handcuffs in her right hand. Some how I knew whatever answer I give Jennifer would mean I was about to have my wrists locked into the handcuffs so I just offered my wrists up towards her. Jennifer shook her head and asked me to turn around? I did was I was told and offered my hands behind my back this time. As expected she leaned through the barred door and locked each wrist into the cold steel cuffs. Next the barred door was unlocked and I followed her upstairs to the kitchen where a full cooked breakfast was waiting. ďHow can I eat Jennifer, with my hands cuffed behind my back,Ē I asked as Jennifer ushered me to my seat? ďThe handcuffs are only to remind you that you are my prisoner and theyíll be worn anytime you leave the cell area today,Ē Jennifer replied as she unlocked the cuffs and allowed me to start breakfast. We had a friendly, warm conversation through breakfast and like dinner last night, the topic kept returning the current situation, which I have to admit, I was enjoying very much. Unfortunately breakfast was over too quickly and I help Jennifer pack the dishwasher and put away what had been left on the table. Soon I was back in handcuffs and marched back downstairs to the small cellblock. Once through the barred door, it was closed behind me, locked and I was asked to turn around so that my handcuffs could be removed. I was now free to brush my teeth and wait until Jennifer returned.


I headed back to my cell and sat on my bunk to wait on Jennifer and reflect on the current situation. The small cell was quite warm as the sunlight blasted through the barred window, illuminating the hard steel cuffs that hung from the adjacent wall; the same cuffs that kept me standing for so long yesterday. I was getting used to the famine clothing, which was starting to make me feel very hot in the sunlight. I love wool, I loved how it felt against my skin but all I could feel today was the constriction of the Lycra body corset and thick, warm tights that surround my legs. ďDavid, come here please,Ē called Jennifer so I stood up and then returned to the locked gate. As before I was directed to turn around and my hands were locked in the handcuffs once more. This time we headed upstairs, through the kitchen and up to the second floor and the dressing room where Jennifer had first introduced e to the woollen tights yesterday. I was directed to stand in front of Jennifer, with my back to her. She pulled a black Lycra hood over my head and down, covering my face except for the eye, nose and mouth holes. She tucked the hood under the high collar of my wool sweater. ď The hood will protect your head David,Ē she explained as she pulled a very tight latex hood over my head. Again this hood had holes for my eyes, nose and mouth but felt very different. It was clear that this hood sealed from the back and I soon learnt why Jennifer had asked me to wear the Lycra hood underneath. There was a zip on the back of this hood, which Jennifer tugged and pulled and the as she did this, it tightened against my face until the zip closed the hood at the back of my neck. If this zip had caught my hair, it would have been a painful experience. For the next few minutes, Jennifer seemed to smooth the hood out and peal across a seem that I guessed, would completely cover the zipper track. As I turned around Jennifer had just picked up a long blonde wig from the dressing table. She placed the wig on my head or should I say on the latex hood. The hood and wig obviously had Velcro attached so the wig would comfortably stay in place for as long as necessary. Remember there was no way for me to remove the wig or hoods as my hands were currently cuffed behind my back! ďThatís better,Ē explained Jennifer as she walked me into her bedroom and stopped in front of the full-length mirror. I couldnít believe what I saw and I couldnít tell that it was I looking back! The latex mask was the in the form of a females face so I was in fact looking at a well formed blonde, with hair falling on to the shoulders of her black wool sweater. Her well-formed breasts were forced forward by the simple fact that her hands were cuffed behind her back. Two black legs came from below the thick wool skirt that ended just above her knees. She stood in low heeled, black pumps. Beside her stood Jennifer, a beautiful blonde woman, wearing practically the same cloths. We could have been twins except for the realism that I was much heavier than Jennifer and my plastic face give the appearance that I was now a bit of a Barbie Doll. It would have required a close look for anyone to notice the fact that my face was really a thin layer of latex. The neckline of the mask was kept well below the thick wool collar of my sweater so I guess I would pass for a female, a lot better today. Jennifer was obviously pleased with her work but I found it difficult to offer my appreciation as the restriction of the tight hood, made in difficult for me to talk. Jennifer explained that I would be used to it by the end of today. The thought of spending all day in this enforced cross dress, made me panic slightly but what could I do, I was already at Jenniferís mercy.


I was disappointed but not surprised when Jennifer announced that we were heading back down to the cells. I followed her back downstairs and into the living room; through the kitchen and back down the final set of stairs to the basement. The gate to the cells was open and so was my cell door. Jennifer walked in front of me, right into the cell and stopped facing me. She asked me to turn around so that my handcuffs could be unlocked and removed. Once done Jennifer asked me to stand by the manacles hanging on the cell wall. I protested but Jennifer insisted that I was once again secured in the standing position. Just as she locked the second cuff around my wrist, the front door bell rang and Jennifer was off, closing and therefore locking my cell door behind her.

After only about ten minutes Jennifer returned to the cell with one of her Friends, whom she introduced to me as Karen who was obviously a wool lover herself. She wore a long blue knitted sweaterdress, which came below her knees. Her legs were clad in leather boots that disappeared up above her hemline and I could only imagine that they were also covered in a layer of wool or Lycra (tights or stockings). Karenís light brown hair was tied-up in a tight ponytail and wrapped once around her neck was a long pink cashmere scarf with both ends draped across her large chest. The scarf was long enough to hang to about her waistline. I was so embarrassed standing in front of a stranger wearing the wool sweater, skirt and of course the Lycra tights. Jennifer knew I was uncomfortable but reminded me that the mask hid my real identity. I relaxed slightly but couldnít show the expression of discomfort on my face while standing with my wrists locked above my head to a pair of medieval manacles. Karen was intrigued to understand more about how Jennifer has managed to persuade me into such a compromising position. Jennifer explained at how willing I was wear the red woollen sweaterdress yesterday and a pair of woollen tights. In fact she reminded me of my own willingness to lock one of the manacles around my own wrist, which made me go red behind the thin layer of Latex and Lycra that encased my entire head, not to mention my face. Jennifer then told Karen how she gagged me and tied the scarf around my face for a good couple of hours yesterday, hiding the horrible tape. They both agreed that it wasnít really worthwhile gagging me today as the tight mask was making it nearly impossible for me to talk today but Karen has other ideas as she unwrapped the long pink cashmere scarf from around her neck. Very quickly Karen wrapped the scarf around my head, covering my neck and face and tied it tightly at the back. She explained that I now looked much better as the scarf hid the bulk of my plastic looking face. Through the tiny holes of the Lycra hood and latex mask I could smell the sweet aroma of Karenís perfume as it radiated from the wool scarf. Both Jennifer and Karen stood back to admire their work and then left me, locking the cell door behind them. I was once again resigned to standing there in the locked prison cell on my own. By now I was starting to cook under the layers of Lycra and thick wool. The Lycra hood, Latex mask and most recently a long thick cashmere scarf now covered my face making my breathing much more slow and laboured. At no time did I feel in danger, I knew that I would always get enough air to breath, even through all those layers.




Iíve have no idea how long I waited this time, until I heard footsteps outside the cell and the sound of the key unlocking the heavy iron door. I couldnít believe my eyes because Karen walked in ahead of Jennifer who was now in a tight spot herself. Jennifer could only waddle into the cell as her wrists were cuffed in front of her with a chain running down her to a set of Leg-irons, which were locked around both ankles. Like me, Jennifer was still wearing a pair of low healed pumps so the silver chrome of the Leg-irons were highlighted against the blackness of her Lycra clad legs. A long red wool scarf that was tied tightly behind her head also gagged Jennifer. The ends of the scarf draped down her back, to just above her waistline. Jennifer was slightly bent forward as she followed Karen because the chain between her handcuffs and leg-irons wasnít very long. The pressure seemed to ease slightly when Jennifer sat on the bunk, which was about six feet away from me, at the opposite side of the small prison cell. She tried to raise her manacled hands to the scarf that gagged her but again there was simply not enough chain to allow it! We were both in trouble now as Karen said goodbye and left us both locked in the cell.

Jennifer looked up at me through her big puppy like blue eyes. I knew in my heart that this was a set-up and of Jenniferís own doing. I did wonder though, how long we were both going to be locked in here together? The next couple of hours went very slowly. Jennifer did stand up as best she could and waddle over to me standing cuffed to the cell wall. Her hands could easy reach my groin area and she continuously teased me through the thick layers of wool. I couldnít reciprocate at all as my hands were cuffed above my head so all I could do is stand there and try to get as much stimulation as possible from my willing cellmate. At one point Jennifer got down on her knees and tried her best to mouth me from behind the wool scarf that silenced her so well.

The winter day turned into night as darkness fell across the barred cell window. It was November so it must be around four thirty to five oíclock, which that we had been locked in here for at least five hours. Jennifer was able to lie down on the bunk and gain release from he pressure of the cuffs by bending her knees up. As for me, I had to stand there and watch. It was still dusk when Karen returned, still wearing the same blue dress. To my surprise, she unlocked my hands first, which was a massive relief after five or six hours locked in the cuffs above my head. After rubbing my wrists, I untied the long cashmere scarf from behind my head and handed it back to Karen; she quickly wrapped it once around her neck. Karen made no attempt to unlock Jennifer and we headed out of the cell together. This time I was able to close the cell door; leaving Jennifer locked in there, still manacled and gagged. We headed upstairs to the kitchen where Karen offered me a cup of coffee. I was now able to speak slightly through the tight mask but drinking the coffee was going to be another challenge. In the end it wasnít too difficult so Karen and I had a reasonable chat about how both her and Jennifer enjoyed many hours of fun. Karen was married to a guy that also loved wool but to-date; Jennifer had been unable to find the right guy to be her playmate. Karen explained that both Jennifer and her were straight but their passion for wool and bondage had meant each other spent hours alone, bound by the hands of the other, normally in Jenniferís basement cells. After about half-an-hour or so, Karen announced she had to go so she handed me the keys to the cells and Jenniferís cuffs. I said my good-byes to Karen and thanked her for her assistance this afternoon.



I headed back downstairs to make sure Jennifer was okay. I peaked through the small hole on her cell door. She still lay on the bunk with her knees in the air offering relief from the tight restriction of her handcuffs and leg-irons. I decided to leave her there and explore the house. I closed the gate to the cells behind me and headed upstairs to the second floor and the spare room where Jennifer obviously kept her goodies. Along one wall was a sliding wardrobe and inside there was a massive array of wool dresses, sweater-dresses, sweaters and catsuits. Some made of thick wool, mohair and cashmere. Most had thick collars and some even had built in hoods, just like the straightjacket, catsuit I wore last night I couldnít believe what I saw and most in large enough sizes for me to wear! Along another wall was a chest of drawers. Inside I found wool and Lycra tights, wool hoods and silk lingerie, corsets, panties and bras. On another wall was smaller

Edwin
EKG074@AOL.Com
UK

Tuesday, December 31st 2002 - 05:49:56 AM

Omnibus Edition
Having been a wool bondage fetishist for many years - and having enjoyed the writings of everybody on this forum - I felt it was time for me to share a little event that happened to me way back in 1989.


My wife - a woman of great intelligence and a fabulous knitwear wardrobe - developed the unlikely addiction to a British soap programme called East Enders.


I found that this was completely outside her usual character and I used to resent her sitting down to watch one hour of the programme on a Sunday afternoon - just when we could be out walking or enjoying ourselves. I made a nuisance of myself - and she took action that she knew I would enjoy and that would ensure her peace.


I would be lead to the bed and told very firmly to undress and then put on her woolen clothes - a thick, rollneck mohair sweater was put under a heavy woolen coat (put on me back to front); thick ribbed tights and long woolen socks - and then a couple of balaclavas and scarf gag.


Ropes and cuffs were added and I was finally immobile and silent, left to `float` in my wooly prison until the end of the programme, in the knowledge that I would be released at the end of the hour after she had relieved me.


Sometimes she would relieve me with a hand - or her mouth - or mount me. This particular weekend, she jumped on me and rode me until she had a spectacular orgasm, rechecked the bonds and left me - for another hour!! Later she arrived and removed my sodden gag, kissed me gently and placed herself over my mouth. Ordering me not to miss a drop, she pissed in my mouth and I had to swallow everything. At this point, she put a large nappy on me and told me that I would not be released until she thought that her piss had gone through me!


Replacing my gag with a ball gag, she pulled the balaclavas down again and put up the hood on the woolen coat - leaving me to my peril..............

Woolbound
knitone@hotmail.com
UK

Tuesday, December 31st 2002 - 05:50:20 AM

Omnibus Edition
Having been a wool bondage fetishist for many years - and having enjoyed the writings of everybody on this forum - I felt it was time for me to share a little event that happened to me way back in 1989.


My wife - a woman of great intelligence and a fabulous knitwear wardrobe - developed the unlikely addiction to a British soap programme called East Enders.


I found that this was completely outside her usual character and I used to resent her sitting down to watch one hour of the programme on a Sunday afternoon - just when we could be out walking or enjoying ourselves. I made a nuisance of myself - and she took action that she knew I would enjoy and that would ensure her peace.


I would be lead to the bed and told very firmly to undress and then put on her woolen clothes - a thick, rollneck mohair sweater was put under a heavy woolen coat (put on me back to front); thick ribbed tights and long woolen socks - and then a couple of balaclavas and scarf gag.


Ropes and cuffs were added and I was finally immobile and silent, left to `float` in my wooly prison until the end of the programme, in the knowledge that I would be released at the end of the hour after she had relieved me.


Sometimes she would relieve me with a hand - or her mouth - or mount me. This particular weekend, she jumped on me and rode me until she had a spectacular orgasm, rechecked the bonds and left me - for another hour!! Later she arrived and removed my sodden gag, kissed me gently and placed herself over my mouth. Ordering me not to miss a drop, she pissed in my mouth and I had to swallow everything. At this point, she put a large nappy on me and told me that I would not be released until she thought that her piss had gone through me!


Replacing my gag with a ball gag, she pulled the balaclavas down again and put up the hood on the woolen coat - leaving me to my peril..............

Woolbound
knitone@hotmail.com
UK

Tuesday, December 31st 2002 - 05:50:57 AM

Omnibus Edition
Having been a wool bondage fetishist for many years - and having enjoyed the writings of everybody on this forum - I felt it was time for me to share a little event that happened to me way back in 1989.


My wife - a woman of great intelligence and a fabulous knitwear wardrobe - developed the unlikely addiction to a British soap programme called East Enders.


I found that this was completely outside her usual character and I used to resent her sitting down to watch one hour of the programme on a Sunday afternoon - just when we could be out walking or enjoying ourselves. I made a nuisance of myself - and she took action that she knew I would enjoy and that would ensure her peace.


I would be lead to the bed and told very firmly to undress and then put on her woolen clothes - a thick, rollneck mohair sweater was put under a heavy woolen coat (put on me back to front); thick ribbed tights and long woolen socks - and then a couple of balaclavas and scarf gag.


Ropes and cuffs were added and I was finally immobile and silent, left to `float` in my wooly prison until the end of the programme, in the knowledge that I would be released at the end of the hour after she had relieved me.


Sometimes she would relieve me with a hand - or her mouth - or mount me. This particular weekend, she jumped on me and rode me until she had a spectacular orgasm, rechecked the bonds and left me - for another hour!! Later she arrived and removed my sodden gag, kissed me gently and placed herself over my mouth. Ordering me not to miss a drop, she pissed in my mouth and I had to swallow everything. At this point, she put a large nappy on me and told me that I would not be released until she thought that her piss had gone through me!


Replacing my gag with a ball gag, she pulled the balaclavas down again and put up the hood on the woolen coat - leaving me to my peril..............

Woolbound
knitone@hotmail.com
UK

Friday, January 17th 2003 - 12:48:11 AM

Where are the early Bill Posts?
Hi,


Sorry, came into Bill's Saga late. Where are the earlier posts?


Thanks

Prendle
US

Monday, January 27th 2003 - 03:11:35 PM

Dates
How comw there are no entries after Jan 17,2003. Is there another site?

bob
mankitten@aol.com
USA

Friday, April 4th 2003 - 06:30:22 PM

The Sweater
In the room with Monty and a few friends they bind your gorgeous form to the rafters. your arms streached high above your head. The beautiful curvature of your breasts are held in the soft snug grasp of a green woolen sweater that you are wearing, no bra, and a pair of ultra-soft streatch pants that show every thing.
the lights dimmed, you feel a pair of hands at your hips and your drawn back into him. His hard cock pressed into the cleft of your ass feels good, his hands then venture up around your tummy and up over your breasts. They massage them for what seems like hours. The soft wool feels so nice on your errect nipples.
You feel another pair of hands below your tummy they glide poetically over your mons pubis, and spread your legs.
You feel a warm moistness between your beautiful thighs and a pair of fingers tracing your swollen pussy
you try desperately to extending your hips to engulf the fingers but the hands from behind hold you fast.
You feel the strech pants being drawn away from your body, you hear a click and a slight tugging on the material then all at once you feel the crotch of your pants being cut and torn away, starting in the front, and ending way past the crack of your ass.
You feel the streached contorted skin of a hard cock rubbing against your beautiful muff, and one at your backside. You reach out to try to capture the one in front, to snare it with your inner lips, at the moment you think you have it, it is pulled away rubbing your clitoris and it drives you insane, throwing your head back, the smel of your hair drives Monty crazy and his hands go crazy over the sweater. Your nipples so hard they hurt.
You want that cock sliding in and out of you, you feel hands rubbing up and down your legs, pulling you toward the stiff cock. you feel the stiffness in front , and thrust your hips foward. Catching it this time you squat down and feel the hard cock slip up insid you, at the same time you feel a slicked finger penetrating your anal orifice.
Your moans are heard through the night like a wild crazed beast.
The finger pushed to the hilt sends wild tremors through your body you shutter and writhe, the guy in front pulls your sweater up over your rigid nipples and sucks them to near exploding point. Monty then slips another finger, and still another until you have three fingers in your ass and the cock in your pussy feels like heaven as you grind your hips onto his cock.
Monty, undoing the ties leads you to a mattress, he tells his friend to lie down and you remount his cock. He pulls the sweater down over your ass and rubs the soft sweaty material all over. Even with your sweater pulled tight, your beautiful breasts bounce, wrapping his arm around you he pulls your breasts into his mouth. From behind, Monty inserts his fingers once again into your ass, at that moment you experience the most violent orgasm in your life.
You feel Monty behind you, you feel his cock poised at the opening. He grabs your sweater and slowly pulls you back, and his cock slips into your ass, and you thrust yourself the rest of the way back and his cock slides the rest of the way in, another violent orgasm rips through your loins.
He pulls you upright to hold you, to feel your orgasm first hand, and the cock in your pussy slips in further.
He slip his hand around your waist and grabs your breast through the sweater. The soft green woolen material, now all sweaty and sticky lays heavily on your breasts. The guy underneath, just about to cum pulls out and brings his cock to your mouth. Upon seeing this, and the thought of swallowing his hot load being something you have never done turns you on, and you readily accept his cock into your mouth.
He grabs the back of your head and forces the full length of his stiffened cock into the back of your throat and the sweet sticky substance coats the back of it. He pulls it out and makes you jack him off the rest of the way. He pulls the sweater away from your already sweaty breasts, and shoots the rest of his cum on your tits.
Monty at that moment, reaches under the sweater and spreads his friends cum all over your breasts, pulls his hand out and makes you lick and suck the remaining cum off his fingers, upon doing so, he rams his cock in for the final thrust, your ass quivers with an eruption of multiple orgasm.
Pulling his cock out he flips you on your back and sits upon your sweaty tummy, lays his cock between your sweater covered tits and starts fucking them. Within moments he starts comming, it splashes on the headboard above, and some, you catch in your mouth.

Felipe
steveblane@hotmail.com
USA

Saturday, April 19th 2003 - 04:35:20 AM

A Woolly StoryPart 2Setting the Scene: -Many thanks to everyone who e-mailed with their comments regarding part one of my woolly Story. All of your comments are gratefully appreciated. The 2002 Christmas holidays got in the way of me continuing the exploits of David and Jennifer so here goes in January 2003. Happy New Year to you all.When we left of at part one, David had just returned home after an orgasmic weekend with his new friend Jennifer. They spent the weekend in her home, which was a converted English, rural police station.A Woolly Story Part 2Monday morning was interesting with al the memories of the weekend still fresh in my mind. By 10am there had been over twenty e-mails from Jennifer who seemed a little concerned that I may not be as enthusiastic as her to continue the adventure. Once I was clear of the Monday morning meetings I did my best to reassure Jennifer that I was just as enthusiastic and wanted to explore further my newfound interest in wool crossdressing with the added delight of severe bondage. Our ongoing e-mails were always in code; No one can be sure these days who in the IT department would have access to whatever was leaving the company Exchange server. That evening after dinner (when the BT calls were free) I chatted on the phone with Jennifer for at least two hours. We had a short break but when in bed we chatted again by phone.Tuesday followed roughly the same routine but on Wednesday I asked Jennifer round for dinner, as I would be working from home most of the day. We agreed on an early dinner (18:30) as Jennifer could come round straight after work.At only one minute after six thirty the doorbell rang. It was another freezing cold; winter day in rural England so I guessed Jennifer would be wrapped up in warm layers of beautiful wool. I was not disappointed because standing on my doorstep was the beautiful blond friend I had spent last weekend with, wearing her heavy black wool coat, which ended just above her ankles. The only item contrasting the blackness of Jenniferís coat was her bright blue cashmere scarf that covered her neck and lower part of her face. ďCome in darling,Ē I asked and Jennifer held out her hand, pulling herself towards me our first kiss of the evening in the freezing cold air of the open doorway. I closed the door and ushered Jennifer into the warmth of my living room and she headed straight for the heat of the open fire (Gas Effect). I asked to take her coat but to be honest I was eager to see what she was wearing under the heavy wool coat. Again I wasnít disappointed. She took off her coat and before me was Jennifer dressed in a dark blue polar neck wool sweater. She had been at the office all day so her black skirt wasnít as short as I would have liked but never the less her long black Lycra covered legs ended at a pair of low heeled pumps. Next Jennifer removed her black wool gloves and finally unwound the blue cashmere scarf from around her neck. ďWell Iím dressed for the occasion tonight David, why arenít you?Ē I guess Jennifer was slightly disappointed that I wasnít cross-dressed in layers of wool but it wasnít really that convenient today as I had been busy at the laptop and rushed to prepare dinner for Jenniferís arrival at six thirty. I made a joke about not having anything to wear but Jennifer laughed off my comment by explaining she would fix that. I left Jennifer for a moment to put her coat, gloves and scarf in the cloakroom but as I hung them up I had to hold the blue wool scarf to my face and smell the wonderful sweet aroma of Jenniferís perfume. I headed to the kitchen next and back into the living room with a glass of white wine for my beautiful guest who was now sitting on the rug with her back to the open fire.We kissed several times again before dinner and around seven (ish) we headed into the dining room to sit down to the meal I had prepared. Topic of conversation turned to our sexual fantasies at most junctions. Jennifer explained that she loved seeing me wearing female cloths, especially woollen cloths. She didnít think that she would ever have found a boyfriend that she could shear these kinds of feelings and fantasies with. ďBoyfriend,Ē that is an interesting concept but I suppose we were now dating and we could be described and boyfriend and girlfriend. After dinner we retired to the living room again and sat beside each other on the sofa with a cup of coffee. It wasnít long until we started kissing again and our hands started to wonder, all over each other. Jennifer started holding my wrists and tried her best to tease me. She simply wasnít strong enough until finally she threatened to handcuff me! I tested her a little further until Jennifer reached into her handbag and pulled out a shinny pair of handcuffs. I played with her a little longer but I have to admit I let her get one cuff locked around my left wrist. ďOkay pal, put your hands behind your back,Ē Jennifer demanded? Again, eager to play along I put I put both hands behind my back and allowed Jennifer to lock the open cuff around my right wrist. ďThatís better,Ē she explained with a naughty grin.Next Jennifer announced she was off to the toilet. On her return several minutes later she held in front of her the bright blue cashmere scarf she wore earlier. Within what seemed like a few seconds she had wound the long scarf twice around my head, cutting out all the light. More kissing followed and it was obvious Jennifer was enjoying being in control. After about twenty minutes or so she pulled the scarf down from my eyes and she asked if we could go upstairs to bed. I certainly wasnít going to pass up her offer so she followed me up to the second floor and into my bedroom. Remember this was the first time Jennifer had ever been in my bedroom as we had spent ninety five percent of last weekend in her place. Jennifer was pleased to see I had a metal-framed bed and quickly unlocked one of the cuffs to enable me to get undressed. I first removed Jenniferís scarf that still was tied around my neck, followed by my shirt, trousers and finally my socks. I left my boxers on and climbed into bed. Jennifer removed her shoes and skirt only, before climbing on top. The feeling on her soft wool sweater and Lycra tights against my bare skin started to drive me wild. It wasnít long until pulled my cuffed wrist up to the bed-head and I didnít resist as she secured both wrists to the metal frame. I lay there with a massive bulge in my boxer shorts as Jennifer teased the hell out of me. Next she started a strip-tease act by slowly and seductively removing her wool sweater revealing the black, silk teddy underneath. Her tights came off next but what happened then, surprised me a lot. As soon as Jennifer had removed her black Lycra tights she rolled up the body part and stuffed them into my mouth. Winding the legs several times around my head made the tights a formidable gag. Jennifer started to tease me even harder now. She removed my boxers and started playing with my hard man-hood, stroking him a rubbing her tongue alone the shaft to the throbbing head. Before coming down on me, she removed her black silk teddy and we made love for the first time since last weekend. Once Jennifer was satisfied we had both come, she removed herself from me and headed for the Ensuite bathroom. When she emerged several minutes later, her black silk teddy was back on and she announced she was heading back downstairs to fetch a spare pair of tights from her handbag. When Jennifer returned her legs and lower torso were once again covered in a layer of Black Lycra. Next she pulled on her skirt, followed by the thick wool sweater. Finally she stepped into her black leather pumps. While all this was going on, I was still handcuffed to my bed with Jenniferís tights still gagging me. ďWhat shall I do with you now David,Ē Jennifer asked with a smile of satisfaction across her face? All I could do was Mumph into my gag. I could tell Jennifer had something on her mind when she leaned over me and unlocked my wrists from the headboard. Quickly rolling me over onto my stomach, she re-cuffed my hands behind me back. I thought I was to be let free but Jennifer had definite ideas. ďHave you got your own handcuff keys,Ē Jennifer asked? I nodded my head and she simply smiled and tied her blue cashmere scarf twice around my head again. ďThis should provide you with a challenge then David!Ē Jennifer then explained that she would she me at the weekend and left. I faintly heard the front door close behind her. Not only could I not see what I was doing but also the scarf was tied so tightly it made the already uncomfortable gag even more uncomfortable. The Lycra tights that packed my mouth now made my whole face ached under the new added pressure. I always kept my bondage gear in the wardrobe in the spare bedroom. It shouldnít prove too difficult, as I had made the trip under similar circumstances many times before during self-bondage sessions. At least tonight my legs were free so walking was easy. Before going anyway I tested the cashmere scarf that was tied so tightly around my head. I tried to pull it down by pressing my face against the frame of the bed. I had no luck there so I knew the journey to the spare bedroom would have to be made in total darkness. I moved very slowly backwards, using my cuffed hands behind my back to feel my way through the upstairs landing. I knew I was in the spare room when I felt the distinctive handles of the wardrobe. I tugged and the sliding door, which moved in the right direction. Kneeling down with my hands behind me, I felt for the wooden box that contained my large range of handcuffs, leg-irons and lots of other goodies. It didnít take me long to open the box and rummage for a set of handcuff keys. The only keys I had upstairs were on a key ring, which had a large plastic float attached. All my spare keys were set in ice within a sealed Tupperware box, safely stored in the kitchen freezer. Having to get these keys would be the last resort as freedom would have been quite a few hours away. In fact finding these keys wasnít difficult and I knew I was only minutes from freedom or so I thought. Within all the exciting I hadnít noticed that Jennifer had cuffed my hands back to back. If you have ever cuffed yourself this way, you will understand how difficult it is to find the keyhole and release yourself. For what seemed like an age, I rolled round the floor trying to find that tiny hole to slot the key but I just couldnít get my hands round far enough to slot the keys in. At one point the phone rang and after the usual five rings it dropped it voice-mail. I rested several times before trying to escape again. I must have done this ten or twelve more times before I finally slipped the key in using the tip of my little finger. Once there I rested again, trying not to allow the keys to drop out. With cramp in my fingers I wrestled one last time to turn the key and at last the cuff dropped open. Thank goodness Jennifer hadnít doubled locked the cuffs! I didnít wait to release the spare cuff before I untied the scarf, followed by the tights, which had gagged me so well all evening. Once my mouth and face were free, I released the last cuffed and finally I could go to bed.Once in bed I checked my voice-mail and it was Jennifer checking to see if I was free. I decided not to ring her back and let her panic for a little while longer. Not a very bright thing to do as the phone rang again just after midnight, waking out of a deep sleep. It was just after she had got home when she remember the way she had cuffed me and therefore knew how difficult it would be for me to realise myself. Jennifer had no other way back into my house because she didnít have a set of keys. Thursday was a normal day at the office, not a lot exciting. Thursday was also the evening Jennifer spent at the gym so I was in for a quiet night. We chatted before going to sleep and arranged to talk more tomorrow so that we could make plans for Friday night through to Sunday evening. We wanted to spend the weekend together.I was working from home all day on Friday, so was Jennifer so we exchanged many e-mailís throughout the day. Just after lunch the doorbell rang and it was the local courier service with a box for me. I signed for the package and quickly took it into the living room to open it. Jennifer is a funny girl; I wasnít surprised to find a range of female clothing (wool of course) including shoes. There was also a note inside from Jennifer with a set of instructions. I decided to take the box upstairs to my bedroom and follow her instructions to the letter. It was after all a gain that she wanted to play and I was happy to play along.The first item of clothing, Jenniferís note mentioned was the severe looking leather corset. I stripped off all my cloths and held the corset up to my body. Jenniferís note suggested that I zipped the Corset up from the front and then turn it around so that the zip was to the back and the large breast cups were to the front. Iím glad she suggested it, as it was difficult enough to pull the zip up, even being at the front. Breaching wasnít easy once the corset was zipped up. I now had to turn it around and boy was that another awkward task. Next the note described the silicon breast forms that I was to slip into the leather cups on the corset. Easy enough I thought and it wasnít difficult. Next came a pair of wool ribbed tights (Black). Jenniferís note suggested I take a leak before putting them on. I did as she suggested and returned to the bedroom and pulled each leg into the soft wool tights and eased them up to meet the leather corset. I now understood why Jennifer suggested I take a leak because the next item I was to put on was a pair of leather chastity pants. I followed Jenniferís instructions carefully as I slipped into them, locking the various padlocks, which insured they were not coming off. I guessed Jennifer had the keys at her house so I was to wait until later to be released from them. I looked at myself in the mirror and I was pleased and my shape in the tight leather corset, black wool legs firmly held against my bare skin by a pair of leather chastity pants. Next I pulled on a pair of knee high boots (High heel). They also locked in place and I now looked even better in the mirror.Finally I came more wool clothing. The bulk of the wait in the box was the full-length wool dress (Black again) that had a roll neck collar and I guessed it would reach right down to my ankles. Jenniferís note described that I take out a large pair of leather cuffs before putting on the dress. These cuffs were to go around both thighs, just above my knees. I followed Jenniferís instructions and locked them both. Walking was still possible but only in very, very small steps. I then eased the mass of wool over my head and pulled it all the down over my entire body until it rested just above my ankles, just as I thought. My leather corset, black tights, locking pants, leather boots and thigh cuffs were now hidden behind a very thick layer of black wool. The final piece of wool clothing was a very thick, black balaclava. I only found two eyeholes, nothing else so I pulled the tight hood over my head and down over my face. I pushed and pulled the balaclava so that I could see through the small eyeholes. Fixing the massive roll neck of the sweater meant the balaclava fitted well under the sweater. I then to take out the next item described in Jenniferís note, a locking leather collar. Again following Jenniferís instructions, I rolled the wool neck over my wool-covered face and locked the leather collar around my neck. Rolling the rest of the wool back down completely hid the leather collar. It was really effective especially as I now couldnít remove the full-length wool sweater dress or balaclava, even if I wanted to. Jenniferís note then asked me to e-mail her and let her know I was ready. Her response told me that she wouldnít be over until around seven oíclock, almost five hours away!It was to be a long afternoon. At least my hands were free of anything to typing e-mails so generally working wasnít too difficult. I was horny as hell but couldnít gain any release due to the chastity pants and thick layers of wool that were locked on me.True to her word Jennifer arrived at exactly seven oíclock. I quickly ushered her in from the doorstep just in case anyone saw me. Jennifer hugged me tightly and asked if I wanted to go over to her place and spend the weekend in her dungeon. I was even more excited when she asked me to wait in the living room while she fetched some other items from the car. She returned with a very heavy wool coat and a small carrier bag. Jennifer asked where her blue cashmere scarf and handcuffs were. I explained that the scarf was in the cloakroom and the handcuffs were in the drawer on the telephone table in the hall. Jennifer agreed to get them as movement for me were very slow having my knees bound together under the wool dress. The first thing Jennifer did was to handcuff my hands behind my back using the cuffs she had just retrieved from the drawer in the telephone table. Next Jennifer took a ring of keys from the carrier bag and unlocked the leather collar, freeing me from the dress and balaclava. Once the balaclava was rolled up, a small silk scarf was stuffed in my mouth and duet tape used to seal the scarf tightly in place. The balaclava was now rolled back down, along with the thick wool collar of the dress. I was now really in trouble but the worst of the evening was still to come.Using the blue cashmere scarf, Jennifer wrapped it loosely around my face, covering part of the balaclava. I wasnít convinced but who was I to complain? Next came the heavy black, wool coat. It was long with a hood and once buttoned up you couldnít really tell what I was wearing below. She then fixed the scarf and pulled up the hood, ďThatís much better,Ē she described. With Jenniferís help I stood up and followed her into the hall with very, very small steps. I stopped in amazement what I saw in the mirror. Yes, it was clear my arms were not in the arms of the coat but the scarf did sort of hide the balaclava with would hopefully give me some dignity when I walked out to Jenniferís car. Jennifer asked where my keys were and she went picked up the overnight bag I had prepared and left in the hall in anticipation of this weekend away. I slowly followed Jennifer out into the cold night air, very carefully walking down the steps and out towards Jenniferís car. She put my overnight bag in the back seat and explained that I had now to walk to her house and she would meet me there. I looked at her and tried to protest but being bound and gagged in the way I was meant I was in no position to complain. I couldnít even get back into my house as Jennifer had the keys. She drove off leaving my helpless outside the front of my own house. There was nothing else I could do but make my way across the road, through the park and into Jenniferís street. It was normally only a ten-minute walk but tonight I knew it was going to take much longer.With what could only have been described as Ďbaby steps,í I headed in the general direction of Jenniferís house. I really hoped I didnít meet anyone on my journey but I knew that was impossible. I had to insure no one who saw me, could even guess what state of bondage I was in. I couldnít even look at my watch to see what time it was as my wrists were tightly cuffed behind my back under the thick layers of wool; I guessed it was around eight oíclock. As I stepped into the park, I passed a few people walking their dogs. I started to relax a bit more as I suspected they just saw a girl who was crippled in some way, out for an evening walk, wrapped up to keep warm. I kept my head down, as I wanted no one to see I was wearing the balaclava below the loosely tied cashmere scarf. I passed a group of teenagers who were not interested in me as they smoked cigarettes while discussing the events in school during the past five days. ĎIf only they knew I was really a thirty something guy, dressed in womanís cloths while bound and gagged.í I thought o myself. Thank goodness I could see the end of the park in sight. I hobbled out of the park and into the open street again. I had to wait at a set of pedestrian lights to cross the road and into Jenniferís street. An extremely attractive lady asked if I needed any help as she could see I was having difficultly walking. I shook my head and crossed as soon as the green man came on. I slowly made my way into Jenniferís street. I could see the old police station three blocks down and I headed there as quickly as my short steps allowed. Finally I was there and made my way up the steps to Jenniferís front door.I turned my back to the door and knocked as best I could. My cuffed hands were becoming very uncomfortable and it made knocking the door even more difficult through the thick wool coat. I stood there for what seemed like an age until Jennifer finally opened the door. I looked up and smiled at her standing in the light, wearing the black woollen catsuit she wore last weekend. Her form was so beautiful when shaped into a thick layer of very tight, black wool. ďCome in,Ē she said and hugged me again as I entered her house. Jennifer explained that it took me around forty minutes to get over and this give her time to prepare dinner. She apologised for putting me through the walk but thought it would b fun. I didnít really care any more as it was finally over and I was in the warmth of Jenniferís home. We headed for the living room where Jennifer unbuttoned the coat and removed the cashmere scarf. I turned so she could unlock my handcuffs but she explained I was to remain cuffed until dinner was ready. I protested as I was bursting to take a leak. Remember I had been wearing these cloths since early afternoon and a leak was impossible because of the chastity pants holding the woollen tights in place. Jennifer laughed, as I got even more agitated. I wanted to tell her that I desperately needed to go to the bathroom but the gag made sure I was to remain silent. Jennifer then understood what I was complaining about as she held up the keys and unlocked the handcuffs. She explained that I could only unlock the chastity pants with the key she just handed me. I was allowed to take them off but I had to pull up the tights and head back into the living room as soon as I was finished. I slowly made my way to the downstairs WC. Once I realised what a difficult process I had to just take a leak. I pulled the dress up as best I could and bent down to unlocked the chastity pants and pulled down my tights. I was still wearing the cuffs just above my knees so the tights were not coming down that far. I sat on the toilet and relieved myself, what a wonderful feeling it was! I pulled up the tights, pulled the dress back down and hobbled back into the living room where Jennifer was sitting waiting on me with a glass of wine in her hand. I handed her he chastity pants, ďDid you like them David,Ē she asked. All I could do was Mumph in return so Jennifer just smiled and said that she guessed I really enjoyed wearing them. I sat down beside Jennifer and we cuddled for a few minutes. I wanted to kiss her so much but the balaclava prevented any touching of our lips, not to mention the simple fact I was still gagged. A few minutes later the cooker bleeped and Jennifer headed into the kitchen. I tried to peel the duet tape off my mouth but the balaclava was too thick to enable me to get a hold on the tape. Finally Jennifer returned and announced dinner was ready. She rolled up the collar of my dress and unlocked the collar. Within seconds I had the balaclava off, followed by the painful process to remove the duet tape, which allowed me to spit out the silk scarf. I was now free of most of my bonds except for the dress, high-heeled boots and the cuffs that bound my knees together. We headed into the kitchen for dinner. I have to say ďSlowlyĒ as the leather cuffs that kept my knees so close together wouldnít allow much movement. How I walked to Jenniferís house, Iíll never know. We sat down to a wonderful meal. As usual we chatted about what we like and didnít like. Again our conversation turned to our love of wool and bondage. Jennifer explained that she wanted to dominate me this weekend and if I wouldnít mind, she wanted to remain free herself to have her fun with me. I had no problem allowing Jennifer to do whatever she wanted and I was now looking forward to what I hoped would be two days of pleasure at the hands of this beautiful woman.After dinner Jennifer and I cleared up the dishes and headed back into the living room to drink our coffee and watch a little TV. To my disappointment Jennifer had recorded a soap from earlier on and I must admit I was enjoying being cuddled up to her on the sofa but had no interest in watching ďEastendersĒ or ďCoronation Street.Ē I knew Jennifer was enjoying the attention and I also knew she wanted to be the boss this weekend so I did my best to tease her while she was trying to watch television. It didnít take long before Jennifer decided to pick up the handcuffs and re-cuff my hands behind my back. She also picked up the sodden silk scarf and stuffed it back in my mouth. She had no immediate access to duet tape so she used the blue cashmere scarf to cleave gag me. This now meant she could watch TV in peace, or so she thought. I had other ideaís to do my best to kiss Jennifer from behind the thick scarf that kept my so quiet. Jennifer made a few threats, which I ignored. Finally here temper broke and she demanded that I go down to the cells. Jennifer dragged me to my feet and hauled me through the kitchen and downstairs to the basement cellblock. The stairs were tricky as I was still cuffed at the knees. She unlocked the outer barred door and dragged me behind her to the first open cell. This was the same cell I spent most of last weekend. She stood by the door and hauled me inside. I was just clear for the open doorway when the heavy steel door slammed behind me, locking, as it slammed closed. I could hear Jennifer close the outer barred door and her footsteps disappeared upstairs. I looked around me and headed over to the bunk to sit down and await Jenniferís return.There wasnít a lot else for me to do but sit on the bunk and wait fro Jennifer to come back. I was locked in the small cell with my hands tightly cuffed behind my back and gagged by a thick wool scarf. I was still wearing the heavy wool dress hiding my woollen clad legs, which were still bound by leather cuffs just above my knees. I still wore the leather boots, which were locked in place and the leather corset that I was now used to.I guess it was just over an hour until Jennifer returned. She stormed into the cell and started explaining the rules for this weekend. I was to be her slave until Sunday night and therefore had to do exactly was she told me to do or I would be punished. In a serious voice, Jennifer explained that punishment meant I would spend two hours shackled to the cell wall and gagged very tightly. She assured me that those two hours would be severe in restriction and therefore very uncomfortable. She then told me that it was now ten oíclock and she wanted to go for a bath and get an early night. I knew this didnít include me so I wasnít shocked when Jennifer unlocked my hands and told me to get ready for bed. She handed me a bag with cloths to wear and explained that my toilet bag was in the cellblock bathroom. She left me alone again, except this time the cell door was left open and the outer barred door was locked. Jennifer had left me with the keys to unlock my thigh cuffs and boots so as soon as she had headed back up stairs, I started remove the cleave gag and then the heavy wool dress. As soon as I was free of this layer; I unlocked the boots and removed them. Next came the cuffs that bound my thighs together. It was a welcome relief when these were removed. Next I removed the corset, which was even a bigger relief and finally I eased the woollen tights off each of my legs. I went directly to the bathroom and washed, ready for an early night. I was eager to get back into my cell and see what Jennifer had left me to wear for the rest of the night. I opened the bag and removed a large bundle of wool. As soon as I removed the wool garment I spread it on the bunk to see what I was to wear. I couldnít believe my eyes because Jennifer was expecting me to wear an oversized, blue and white, thick fleece sleep-suit. This sleep-suit was different, as you would expect. It had the normal built in feet and mitts but what wasnít normal was the built in hood. The hood was like a fleece balaclava; while it would cover the lower part of my face, it wouldnít cover my eyes. My next job was to open the rear zip and climb into this fleece suit that was no-doubt going to by boil me over night. The zip came from the back of the hood down to the base of the back. It wasnít difficult to climb into and pull up. The mitts were soft and offered me thumbs so I could pull the zip back up and seal myself in for the night. I put the cloths I had word today in to the back that the sleep-suit was in and I headed to the bathroom where I knew there was a mirror. Stood there in front of me was a big baby, covered head to tow in thick fleece. Two blue eyes and a big nose peered through the thick built in balaclava. I was heading back to my cell when Jennifer returned. She was obviously pleased to see me dressed as I was. We kissed as best we could through a thick layer of woolly fleece. We then headed into the cell together. Jennifer was delighted to see that I had tidied up the other cloths and explained that she had prepared another cell for me to sleep in tonight. I then followed her out of this cell and across the block to another cell door, which was pushed over and as it wasnít closed, it wasnít locked. She pulled the door open and I followed her inside. I knew I would be in for restraint all night so again I wasnít surprised to find that Jennifer had prepared a bunk for me but this one had several open, leather cuffs attached. She asked me to lie on the bunk and as soon as I was horizontal, Jennifer started to buckle on the leather cuffs. Most obvious were the wrists cuffs that pinned my fleece mitts to the side of the bunk. A second set of leather cuffs secured my ankles. These cuffs had no locks so my mind immediately strayed to escape ideas while Jennifer pulled an even thicker layer of fleece over me. Once this blanket was tucked in, Jennifer used three large leather belts to secure my entire body to the bunk. The first belt went across my chest, the next across my abdomen and the last across my legs at my knees. Again, these belts had no locks so I hoped escape was an option later tonight. Jennifer then simply kissed me goodnight and left, locking the cell door closed behind her, followed by the outer door. The cell lights went out so I guessed that was I for the night.I strained to see around me as my eyes became accustomed to the dark. There was a little light coming through the barred window and after about five minutes, I started to see my surrounds a lot clearer. My fleece-covered body was hidden below the thick fleece blanket. I tried to ease my body up to gain release from my bonds but my arms were securely bound to my bunk. The leather straps across my body didnít give at all so I started to resign myself to the fact that escape from this bunk was going to be impossible. Their was no way out of the locked cell so why was I even bothering. Escape would most defiantly piss Jennifer off and the prescribed punishment sounded interesting but probably worth avoiding. I guess I must of tried to gain escape from my bunk for over an hour before the heat of the multiple layers of fleece got the better of me and sleep started to take hold of my senses. In the end, I give up and drifted off into a deep and very comfortable snooze.The first light of daybreak brought me to a semi state of conciseness. I had no access to see me my watch and there was no clock in the cell so I could only guess that it was around 8am. Time to try escape once more before Jennifer returned. This time I tried to slip my wrists from the tight leather cuffs. They were simply too tight so I tried to feel my way down the bunk to see where they were attached to. If I could reach far enough, I could probably release the cuff and easily get to my other hand. Again I must have tried in vain for 30 or 40 minutes until I heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Within seconds my cell door was opened and the gorgeous Jennifer was standing in the open doorway. She hadnít bothered to get dressed yet as she was wearing a towel robe and house slippers. ďI can see you havenít been able to release yourself David,Ē Jennifer asked with a grin from ear to ear? I had explained that I had tried but to no avail. Jennifer then came over to me and released the straps that were pinning me to the bunk. Next she removed the heavy fleece blanket and removed her towel robe revealing her completely naked body. She climbed on top of my fleece-covered body and started robbing herself on the soft sleep-suit. I always get horny in the morning anyway so my best friend was standing to attention within seconds and craving for release. She brought her warm and by now, very wet pussy up to my face and I did my best to mouth her through the thick fleece balaclava. Jennifer was obviously very turned on as she moaned and groaned through my attempts to offer her release. Finally she lent over my head and pulled the zip down, just enough to pull the built in balaclava off my head, enabling my tongue to enter her pussy and allow her to explode into orgasm. Jennifer was grateful for release as we kissed patiently without any material between our lips. I badly wanted to cum myself but Jennifer was obvious enjoying the fact I was frustrated as hell. She started to release the straps that bound my hands and feet to the bunk. For the first time in over eight hours, I was able to stretch out and with Jenniferís permission I took off the fleece Sleep-suit. I thanked her for putting me in the soft fleece suit for the night as I had enjoyed wearing it a lot. We kissed again and Jennifer picked up her towel robe and took a plastic cable tie from the pocket. She instructed me to turn around as she zipped to tie over my crossed wrists, binding them securely behind my back. We then headed for the shower where Jennifer washed my naked body all over. I could only stand there and accept whatever she did to me. We kissed a lot during the ten or fifteen minutes that we showered together and finally Jennifer turned off the warm stream of water and left me dripping while she dried off. Next she instructed me to follow her and stand still while she dried me off. My hands were still tightly crossed behind my back, held firm by the plastic cable tie. Jennifer helped me over the toilet where I sat down to take a piss. I then followed her back into the first cell (Not the one I spent last night in) where she explained that she wanted to dress me. First she picked up and pair of thick woollen tights and I lifted each leg in turn as she pulled then up and over my backside. Next she picked up the leather chastity belt that I had worn yesterday. Within a few minutes I understood that I wasnít going to be even able to offer myself release until Jennifer allowed it. Next came the leather corset once again. This time Jennifer pulled and strained to pull it even tighter than I had it yesterday. The harder she pulled, the more difficult I found it to breath. The breast forms were fitted and next Jennifer produced a black, woollen maids dress. To pull this over my head, Jennifer had to release my hands so she took a pair of scissors and cut the tie from around my wrists. With my help she pulled to heavy garment over my head. It came about have way down my thighs allowing ample woollen clad leg showing. My restraint for the day began with a thick leather belt that went around my waist. It buckled from the back and was padlocked closed. There were a pair handcuffs hanging from a ring on front of the locked belt. They had a slightly longer chain, which I guessed would enable me to carry out chores for Jennifer. As soon as Jennifer had locked the belt on securely, she locked each wrist into one of the attached handcuffs. Jennifer then put a pair of strapped, high heel shoes on each of my feet. The straps buckled closed and a small padlock secured each shoe on my wool covered feet. So that I couldnít walk very fast, Jennifer put me into leg-irons, which had less than the normal chain, given to prisoners. This allowed me to take small steps but at least I would be able to move around. I thought that was my dressing finished for the day but Jennifer then produced a leather cat-woman hood for me to wear. I bent down and allowed Jennifer to pull the inner lined material over my head and zipped it closed. Yes, this also had a small padlock that meant I wasnít removing the mask without Jenniferís help. Finally that was me dressed for the day and I was instructed to go upstairs and prepare a cooked breakfast.Jennifer disappeared upstairs a head of me to dry her hair, leaving me to follow very slowly. Once in the kitchen I found it fairly easy to prepare breakfast. The chain between my handcuffs moved freely between the single ring on the belt so I had plenty of reach. The leather cat mask covered my head leaving the lower part of my face free from bondage. The two eyeholes allowed adequate vision so I was happy with my dress for the day. I served breakfast as Jennifer requested and she allowed me to sit with her and we chatted through the meal. When we both finished Jennifer instructed me to tidy everything away and she left to get dressed. She returned about twenty minutes later dressed in a beautiful blue, Cashmere sweaterdress with a low cut neckline. She wore black Lycra tights and low pumps today. Jennifer explained that she was going out for an hour or two to meet a friend for coffee and I was left a list of chores around her house. I was a bit pissed off and disappointed that she was leaving me but hey, it was her plan for the weekend and who was I to complain? I was sent to fetch her black wool coat while she wrapped a long black, wool scarf around her neck. I tried to help her put the heavy wool coat on but my cuffs were simply not allowing me enough reach to carry out this simple task. Jennifer then kissed me goodbye and she left me to do her housework.The list of chores amounted to some dusting and hoovering. It did take me a while as moving around the house was a slow process. I was pleased with how I was dressed every-time I saw myself in the mirror. The wool maidís dress and cat mask looked really good and the corset gives me a good figure for a guy. By the time Jennifer returned, I was sitting in the living room watching some TV. Jennifer blew up at me for sitting around when I was supposed to be cleaning her house. I tried to explain that I had finished but she was obviously enjoying being in charge this weekend and I was ordered back down to the cells. Jennifer didnít follow me down but by the time I got down the stairs she was right behind me holding a number of items in her hands that I could immediately tell were going to make my afternoon rather uncomfortable. First I was ordered to stand still while Jennifer released my hands from the cuffs and very quickly handcuffed my hands behind my back with a standard pair of police cuffs. Next I was ordered to kneel down on the cold hard floor where Jennifer attached a padlock to my handcuffs and the leg-irons. Another padlock reduced the leg-irons to two links so I was now completely hogtied by the chain between my cuffs. My cat mask was then unlocked and unzipped. My head wasnít free for very long as Jennifer pulled a very strict padded leather hood over my head. Some manoeuvring told me that this hood had a built in gag and within a few seconds my entire head was covered in a thick layer of padded leather. My world was in total darkness and my mouth immobilized by a thick padded mouthpiece that was going to keep me very quiet. A hard tug on the cuffs that were still atached to my belt brought me crashing on to my side and the cuffs were clicked closed which only meant one thing; I was now secured to a bolt on the cell wall. Jennifer explained that this was my punishment so for the next two hours I was remain in this predicament. She then left, locking the cell door closed behind her.Donít get me wrong, I enjoyed being restrained a lot but this was the most severe bondage I had ever experienced. I tried to get as comfortable as I could but comfort was never going to be an option this afternoon. My hands were starting to ach from the tight connection to my ankles. I tried my to pull my knees up as best I could to release the strain on my wrists and ankles but this was an impossible task. My whole face throbbed from the tight restriction of the leather hood, holding the padded gag tightly in my mouth. Breathing was possible but restricted from all the padding around my entire head. No light came through at all so these two hours would seem like a lifetime. The pain continued to get worse and I cried out into my gag but no one came. The harder I yelled out the worse the throbbing got around my face and mouth! I tried to grab hold of my ankles to keep the strain of my cuffed hands and feet. The worse the pain got, the more I started to wonder when Jennifer would return to release me. I was so angry that she was putting me through this ordeal but I knew that within ten minutes of release I would forget the pain and remember the good side only of this tight situation. Finally I heard the distant noise of keys being turned in a lock and the door to my cell opening. I continued to cry into my gag so Jennifer first unzipped my hood and released my head from the tight pressure. She could see I was in immense discomfort and quickly released the cuffs holding me to the wall followed by the links between my hands and feet. I was so relieved to free of the painful hogtie and Jennifer knew that I was not pleased with her. I didnít want to give her any reason to punish me at this stage as my hands were still cuffed behind my back and my ankles still held by two links because of the padlock in the chain. I badly needed to take a piss so I begged Jennifer to release me from the chains and chastity belt. She asked me if I was going to give her any trouble but I was had no intention of taking advantage of her until my I had been to the toilet and removed that imposition from my mind. Within a matter of only a few minutes my ankles were once again semi free between about 15 inches of chain and my hands were completely free of all cuffs. Jennifer handed me the keys to my chastity belt and as soon as I was free of that thing, I hinted that I wanted Jennifer to leave the cell so I could take a leak. She agreed to leave me for fifteen minutes but demanded that on her return she wanted me to have re-cuffed my own hands back into the cuffs attached to my belt. I agreed and Jennifer left the cell closing and therefore locking the door behind her. The relative freedom was a welcome break after spending two hours in such tight, restrictive bondage. I can tell you, the leak was good after many hours of chastity. When finished I didnít really want to lock my hands back into the cuffs. Instead I wanted to plot an escape, which ultimately meant taking control of Jennifer. I couldnít let her see my hands were not in the cuffs so I sat on the bunk, facing the locked door and put my hands behind my back, pretending to be cuffed. I hold a pair of unlocked handcuffs so as I had the surprise over Jennifer when she returned. As soon as Jennifer returned to my cell she commented that she asked my to put my hands back into the cuffs atached to my belt. I explained that I really liked the feeling of helplessness when my hands were cuffed behind my back. Jennifer then approached with a grin from cheek to cheek. This was my chance but I had to insure she was close enough to overpower quickly as I had to have her hands cuffed to make my escape. As soon as Jennifer was in range I jumped to my feet and grabbed her right hand. She pulled away sharply and I missed with the cuff, instead striking it hard against her forearm. Jennifer yelled out and pulled away from me, heading towards the open cell door. I grabbed her again, putting both my arms around her waist. Again I tried to slap a cuff on her right wrist but this time she brought her elbow directly into my groin, knocking the wind out of me. I fell to the floor in complete shock so Jennifer took advantage by grabbing the handcuffs from me. I tried to get back on my feet as quickly as possible but my high heels meant I wasnít that steady so Jennifer didnít have to push very hard at all for me to collapse on the floor once again. She then jumped on top of me, twisting me on to my stomach and pulling my right wrist behind my back. ĎClick, click, clickí that was my right wrist locked. Holding my right arm high up my back with the open handcuff meant I had no option but to admit defeat and offer my left wrist to Jennifer. The clicking sound meant I was now completely back under her control. Jennifer was like a raging cat yelling at me, how dare I try and get one over on her. This was her weekend to
Ede
EKG074@aol.com
http://A woolly Story (Part 2)
UK

Thursday, April 24th 2003 - 08:44:39 PM

the girl of my dreams
10th grade sucked, can't use the excuse of being a freshman to get yourself out of trouble, can't say you have ANY seniority, and your just stared at like a monster. O well, it was worth it, to have her.

Back on track, i've always been excited by the fact of women being tied up, held against there will, I thought i was a freak for this, until i dicsovered websites like this one. as time went on, i learned a lot about rope work, how to effectively gag someone, and wut ropes were most comfortable(or at least more comfortable than OTHER restraints).

My third class of my day was chior, a boy-girl chior class where pretty much every girl was smart, cast of the school play, and yes, very attractive. The cool thing is that they were all very nice and hardly ever insulted others or made people feel like they werent important. I looked forward to this class everyday, it was one of the only things i had left for fun. the girl of my dreams, kara, she was in this class and did she have a voice to die for. shorter dark brown hair, very fit, always made me laugh, it was hard to imagine someone more perfect than her. she was a grade ahead of me but i was older(held back a year, not very smart i guess), i came to find that she had a bit of a crazy side to her.

I was driving to school one morning, and i dont know wut made me do it, but i turned away from the school and drove around. surprisingly, i saw karas car on the side of the road being put on a tow truck. it looked like she was crying when i pulled over to let my galent self kick in. i pulled right behind the truck and hopped out to help. she was pretty happy i stopped because she didnt have a phone or anything to get a hold of a ride, since the truck driver was a dickhead, so i offered a ride to the dealership where she bought the car and then to school.

"what happened" i asked, "the fucking thing blew out when i accelerated, im sorry" i laughed. " it isnt a problem helping out, my car's a piece of shit, i know what its like" "but class already started, u probably would've been on time" i laughed again. "i planned on skipping anyway, school sucks" she turned towards me, "skip? you seem like too good of a kid to skip" see what i mean? she always makes me laugh! "im nowhere near a good kid, sometimes it bugs me how evil i am" "sounds like a few people i know" "like you?" i replyed nonchalauntly. "sometimes...you really wanna skip?" "yea, it beats learning too much for my dumb head to take" SHE laughed, "you think your stupid?" "no, but sometimes i wonder about myself, where should i drop you off?" "paul, i couldnt talk you into dropping me off somewhere other than school could i?" "umm, maybe, but why would you wanna skip? your like the princess, the goody" "who told you this? im no angel, and your right, school suck major balls, pleasssssee" i laughed pretty damn hard, i almost hit the curb. "where would you like to go?" "the coffee shop"

that just happened to be where i planned on going, but what came next i wasnt prepared for......

Paul
bpdpsyful78@yahoo.com

Thursday, April 24th 2003 - 08:44:55 PM

the girl of my dreams
10th grade sucked, can't use the excuse of being a freshman to get yourself out of trouble, can't say you have ANY seniority, and your just stared at like a monster. O well, it was worth it, to have her.

Back on track, i've always been excited by the fact of women being tied up, held against there will, I thought i was a freak for this, until i dicsovered websites like this one. as time went on, i learned a lot about rope work, how to effectively gag someone, and wut ropes were most comfortable(or at least more comfortable than OTHER restraints).

My third class of my day was chior, a boy-girl chior class where pretty much every girl was smart, cast of the school play, and yes, very attractive. The cool thing is that they were all very nice and hardly ever insulted others or made people feel like they werent important. I looked forward to this class everyday, it was one of the only things i had left for fun. the girl of my dreams, kara, she was in this class and did she have a voice to die for. shorter dark brown hair, very fit, always made me laugh, it was hard to imagine someone more perfect than her. she was a grade ahead of me but i was older(held back a year, not very smart i guess), i came to find that she had a bit of a crazy side to her.

I was driving to school one morning, and i dont know wut made me do it, but i turned away from the school and drove around. surprisingly, i saw karas car on the side of the road being put on a tow truck. it looked like she was crying when i pulled over to let my galent self kick in. i pulled right behind the truck and hopped out to help. she was pretty happy i stopped because she didnt have a phone or anything to get a hold of a ride, since the truck driver was a dickhead, so i offered a ride to the dealership where she bought the car and then to school.

"what happened" i asked, "the fucking thing blew out when i accelerated, im sorry" i laughed. " it isnt a problem helping out, my car's a piece of shit, i know what its like" "but class already started, u probably would've been on time" i laughed again. "i planned on skipping anyway, school sucks" she turned towards me, "skip? you seem like too good of a kid to skip" see what i mean? she always makes me laugh! "im nowhere near a good kid, sometimes it bugs me how evil i am" "sounds like a few people i know" "like you?" i replyed nonchalauntly. "sometimes...you really wanna skip?" "yea, it beats learning too much for my dumb head to take" SHE laughed, "you think your stupid?" "no, but sometimes i wonder about myself, where should i drop you off?" "paul, i couldnt talk you into dropping me off somewhere other than school could i?" "umm, maybe, but why would you wanna skip? your like the princess, the goody" "who told you this? im no angel, and your right, school suck major balls, pleasssssee" i laughed pretty damn hard, i almost hit the curb. "where would you like to go?" "the coffee shop"

that just happened to be where i planned on going, but what came next i wasnt prepared for......

Paul
bpdpsyful78@yahoo.com

Tuesday, May 13th 2003 - 08:49:48 PM

THE SUSPENCE IS KILLING ME!!!!
Hey, Iím new to posting but Iíve been reading for a long time...the best stories are of Ede and Paul but there havenít been any post since April 24 and I want to hear the rest of the stories of Paul and Ede so please post the suspense is killing me...Ede and Paul please finish.

DiabloDeathPunk
aschmal@snet.net
USA!!!!

Thursday, May 29th 2003 - 01:22:05 PM

The Break Up
The following is a true account.
I had arrived at her house early in the morning, so that we could make the trip up to NY, to attend the graduation ceremonies of some of her friends. i knocked on the door and she answered it. When i saw her, i was instantly arroused, infatuated and became erect. She wore a pair of tight, boot cut, blue jeans, that ascentuated her long, thin, well defined legs and beautiful butt. She had on a pair of black, chunky high heel, leather boots, that made her stand taller then me, in an intimidating and arrousing way. She wore a white, hooded, very fuzzy, mohair sweater, that was tight around her chest, making her incredible perky breasts, even more perky. I could feel a tiny drip of seman come out and it wouldnt stop for the entire day. I had found out at a later time from my cousin, that the night before this particular morning, she had told him that she was going to break up with me, because i was getting too serious. We had only been together for a short time, but i was in love with her. She was the most gorgeous, beautiful and sexiest girl, i had ever seen. She was way out of my league. Anyway, we drove the trip to NY. From the beginning, she had been very sassy with me and i could tell that something was up. After the graduation ceremonies, we went to her friends boyfriends house. We were going to go out to lunch with them and then to a bar for the evening. While at the house, she came up behind me and put her arms around me and said, "Ahhh, arent you getting enough loving, do you need some loving too?" I said yes and then she said, "Too bad!" and walked away from me laughing. I was left standing there, hurt, embarassed and humiliated. It was very arrousing though. Later in the evening, we were at the bar. Her and i had played a game of pool and she kicked my butt. I had left almost every one of my balls still on the pool table. It was embarassing and humiliated, but very arrousing though. After that, we went and sat at the bar. I was talking to her and in the middle of my sentence, she said that she was bored and got up and walked away. She went to another area of the bar, where her friend was working and there was a bachelors party going on. She just walked away and left me sitting there. My feelings were really hurt. My feelings were so hurt, that it wasnt even arrousing yet at this point. It wouldnt become arrousing until i had thought about it later. Later on, her friends boyfriend had come up to me and advised me that i should go and check on her. He seemed to know something that i didnt. I finally got up to check on her and went to the area where she was. When i walked in, there was a large group of guys all around her. They were all talking, laughing and having a great time. I left the area and went back to the bar to try and think of an excuse to check on her again. I finally thought of an excuse and went back to the area where she was and asked her for the car keys, so i could go out to the car and get some visine for my eyes. She handed me the keys in a sassy way. I went out to the car and sat there for some time, hoping that she would wonder where i was and come check on me, but she never did. I walked back inside and went to the area where she was to give the keys back to her. When i saw her, the group of guys was still standing around her and one of the guys had his hand on her butt. She just stood there, enjoying it all. During this same time, i had also found out from her friends boyfriend, that she had lifted up her shirt and shown the group of guys her breasts. This entire night was hurtful, painful, torturing, punishing, embarassing and humiliating, but was also very arrousing and infatuating. I was so arroused and horny by the way she looked, the things that she had said to me and done to me and the events that happened. Every time i went to use the bathroom, i had also played with and rubbed my nipples, just thinking of her. My boxers were sticky and wet with seman. Little did i know, the best, or worst was yet to come. On the ride back home, she would break up with me. Stay tuned for the rest of the "Break Up Story"

J
TFOBigDog291@aol.com
US

Thursday, May 29th 2003 - 03:05:20 PM

HEY
Where is my story i posted?

J
TFOBigDog291@aol.com
US

Thursday, May 29th 2003 - 03:04:42 PM

HEY
Where is my story i posted?

J
TFOBigDog291@aol.com
US

Friday, May 30th 2003 - 07:28:19 AM

The Break Up Continued
This is a continuation of the break up. This is a true account.
On the ride back home from NY, she broke up with me. I was completely crushed and devastated. I was in a daze. I had almost started crying. I humiliated myself and pleaded with her, but she would have none of it. In return, she continued to make statements that furthered the humiliation. She told me, "You can hold my hand if you want to, just as long as it doesnt bother you, or confuse you.....but hugging or kissing, definetely no!" I asked her if i would still be allowed to call her and she said, "You can call me once a week, just let me know the week before, which day you will be calling me and the time, maybe occassionally, Ill call you back.....if it kills you to call me then dont do it.....you can write me an occassional e-mail." She then looked at me and said, "Your not going to start and cry now are you? Because it seems like youre going to cry.....you keep clearing your throat and your eyes are watery." I thought about the question and it was so arrousing, that i wanted her to continue, so I asked her what she thought i was going to do and she said, "In one way i see you wanting to cry, but not doing it to try and be a tough guy about it, but in another way, i see you being so hurt that you just break down and cry." (On a later day, during a later conversation, i had admitted to her that she did make me cry. She told me that it gave her pleasure doing this to me and said, "Yes!!!, i made him cry!") I had reclined my seat back in the car, since she drove the ride back and i told her that i needed to relax, to take all of this in. The entire time, i was just staring at her and playing with and rubbing my nipples. We finally got back to her house and she got out of the car to go home. I had to drive to my house yet. I walked over to her and she said i could kiss her hand if i wanted to. I bowed over to her and kissed her hand and she said, "Ok, thats enough." She then looked at me and said, "I realize that i have just hurt you, crushed you, devasted you and broken your heart.....maybe you should get some counseling to help you through all of this." Then she said that she wanted to do something to me that would help me to not be so in love with her anymore. She walked back over to the car and sat on the seat, with her legs out on the street and she told me to come sit on her lap. I walked over to her and sat on her lap. My penis was pulsating. She opened my zipper and reached in to pull out my penis. She was very surprised to see how drenched i was of seman and how erect i was. What came next i couldnt believe. She pulled out a hair brush and started spanking my penis. It was so painful and i couldnt believe that she was doing this to me. I was in a frenzy. I started screaming and crying at the top of my lungs. Lights from sleeping houses started turning on. I looked back at her and she was just smiling. She spanked my penis with the hairbrush for a good 5 minutes it seemed. She then stopped and stuffed my crippled penis back into my pants, giving me a wedgy as she pulled my boxers over my penis. She then said goodbye and walked into her house. I watched her walk away and was playing with and rubbing my nipples. I raced home. I got home and immediately masturbated. One hour later, i masturbated again. The next day, i masturbated a record for me, 4 times. The day after that, i masturbated 3 times. My penis was so sore from her spanking it when i masturbated. To this day, i still think of this day and am continually arroused and infatuated by it. Stay tuned for a further account.

J
TFOBigDog291@aol.com
US

Saturday, July 12th 2003 - 04:02:27 PM

Woolly story
Wow Ede are you continuing the story because you have me captivated already.

daever
Belgium

Sunday, July 20th 2003 - 04:07:43 AM

Woolly Story
Thanks for you kind comment Deaver.

Iíve recently moved country so life has been a little hectic. I plan to start part three soon.

Regards

Ed.

ED
EKG074
UK

Monday, July 21st 2003 - 07:06:59 PM

The Experience
This story happened, a while ago, in October, my family and I love camping in the mountains, Well, where we camp, there is a kinda lodge where people hang out. Well, that is all u need to know before u read.

One day, my cousins, Ian and James, and I were at the club, talking and Joking, when the conversation got to bondage, there was a group of guys, almost all older than us, who were evesdropping, anyway, we talked about our campsite and such. Then our descussion wandered to how we miss home, and things we play.
"The bondage get's really annoying though" I said,
"Tell me about," said Ian,
"Well, we all agree, but, we gotta wonder, why are we always the victims?"
"I dont know," I said,

There was a pause in the conversation,

Then, Ian said, "Man, it will be boring tommorrow,... at least our parents will be gone for the next two days,"
"Yeah," James and I said together.
"Well, we better go," I said,"C'mon"

We got up and Left.

The guys beside us were talking in a huddle when we left.

The next morning, I woke up and got dressed then, I walked out of our cabin, The first, and last thing I saw was Ian tied up, I was gagged, bound, and Blinfolded by thick wolly thermal hiking socks, tied my feet together, hands together, blinfolded me, and gagged me, and they even secured the gag. I heard James yell, "What the Hell? MMMMMMPPPPPHHHH.


To be continued.

Scottie
scottieb444@yahoo.com
USA

Tuesday, July 22nd 2003 - 02:47:54 PM

Scott, I really like the first part of your story, please continue!

Canuck
canuck100@hotmail.com

Wednesday, July 23rd 2003 - 08:37:40 PM

The Experience PART II
Sorry about that...

Thank you Canuk, I am pleased u liked it.

They took us to their campsite and put us in one of the cabins. Then they unblindfolded us, and asked Ian, our youngest, what the captors did to us. They removed his gag, and he screamed HELP!!!!! Then they thought we needed further punishment. They seperated us, a group of 4 was to keep us in a seperate cabin.

They took me to a cabin, and refreshed my gag, then they tied my bounds tighter. Then they talked about what to do to me. After a long descussion, (I didn't know what they were saying, They covered my ears)then, they uncovered my sensative ears, and the temperature change on them changed so much, I was cold. Then, I heard them laughing, and then finnaly, they held up a piar of dirty smelly thermal socks to my nose, and I gagged. They laughed, and removed them from my nose. Then, footsteps came in, and low voices were speaking, I could hear them,
"He gave me a black eye, the little Bastard" said a rough male voice.
"Just let him be, we've got him," said a low female voice "I am a captin, thats an order."
I thought, Good, James escaped.
Then, I was picked up and moved again, into a cabin with Ian, and a solitary guard.

For hours, we sat gaggd and bound by socks.

Then, we heard some yelling, and a hand was by mine.

"Do not be afraid," said a soft female voice, "Both of u come with me."

We followed her, blindfolded, out into the light, there, James, and 2 other girls were standing together.

The girls names were Clairabelle, Madeline, and the one who saved us was Annabelle.
Annabelle and Clairabelle were twins, Annibelle and James looked at each other, lovingly.

Annibelle and Clarabelle both had Dark Brown Hair, Nice Figures, were smart, everything I looked for in a girl. James and Annibelle introduced us to each other, and we went our seperate ways, Ian and Madeline, Annibelle and James, Clairabelle and I.

We ended up loving each other, and an hour later, Annabelle(Anna) and James ran toward Clairabelle (Claire) and I. Annibelle had tears in her eyes while James said that Madaline (MAddy) and Ian had been kidnapped. With Ransom, for $500.00 we had 500.00 each, but still. We decided to calm Anna down, her baby sister being kidnapped, and all. James and I went to save her, while Annabelle hung out around the line of communication, (A tree in the woods) and Claire waited around the Crime Scene.

To Be continued...

Scottie
ScottieB444@yahoo.com
USA

Thursday, July 24th 2003 - 07:08:18 PM

The Experience Part III
The worst part of it was telling the parents. (So we decided not too, and tell them they met new freinds.)
The first one with any success was Annabelle, they gave us a deadline before they would call it off. This made her Cry so hard, Clairabelle heard her. She went to comfort her sister.

This leaves James and I. We were out searching when we split up. After a Long Long walk, something happened......

James came back... Anna was calmed down a little bit, and Claire was unhappy and worried, James told her."We split up, and I thought Scott would be back by now."

Meanwhile, at the kidnappers Lair, Ian and Maddy were blindfolded and gagged and bound by thick wolly thermal socks and wolly scarves. There captor was coming at them with some powerfull incence wrapped around another wool sock.

I was faced by three guys wearing all black and ski masks, they come at me and round me up, they hogtie me with wool scarves and gag me with more of those wool socks. Then they carry me to a seperate cabin from Ian and Maddy. And go back tot their buissness, now, I kind of Like being a victim, but I didnt know these guys, I tried to break through, when one of the guys came back with the same thing they used on Maddy and Ian, I black out, and according to a sorce, they pulled a hat down over my face, put on some gloves, and put me in a wool sack, then they put me in a snow mobile and drove to highre up on the mountain....

Last part to be continued....

Scottie
ScottieB444@yahoo.com
USA

Friday, July 25th 2003 - 08:57:55 PM

The Experience- Finale
They took me to a cabin up there, and I waited for hours, when all of a sudden, 2 and then 3 figures came next to me. Also in sacks.

They took us outta the sacks, and removed their ski masks,


It was Our Parents.....
They wantewd to punish us for not telling them that we had boyfreinds and girlfreinds.

Scottie
ScottieB444@yahoo.com
USA

Saturday, August 9th 2003 - 03:24:18 AM

Tied up by sister's friend
hi i luv this site a lot as it dun consist of abusive or porn type of bondage juz fun and nice childhood wants. ok this happen when i was 10 and my sister is 14. One nite while our parents was out for 2 days we had the house to ourselves. My sis invited a few friends over mostly 14 who are all pretty and cute.When they came i was playing my ninetendo, so i did not bother to talk to them. Half way through the game i heard the door open, i turned around and found my sis friends Jess was there. she was bout 5"6 with blue eyes and a long silky blode hair. She came in and ask if i was bored and if i wan to play a game. naturally i will say yes in order not to disappoint her. Then out of a sudden she pin me down on the floor and call my sis and her friends, all of them came in( bout 2to3 quisty and jorene)with pantyhose, scafes, ropes and duct tape on their hand and begin tying me up.Quisty held my legs while my sis use the duct tape and go round my leg, Jorene and Jess use ropes to tie my wrist and body.After a while they took my sis's scafe and stuff them in my mouth then Jess took off her purple hose( i think so, cant remember the colour)which she was wearing and put them over my head and tape a few rounds off duct tape over my mouth with the hose on. Suddenly i heard a familiar sound, i turn and saw Jolene using a roll of plastic(use to wrap food) to wrap me up. rolls and rolls finally they stop and admire their work. i was wrapped from my leg to my shoulders. i was immobilized throughly. then they begin to leave the room. i heard the door close and i knew that they were out of the house( wat how can thy leave me here). Later, bout 1 hour or so i heard the door open n i knew they r back. My room door open n to my surprise it was my mum. She looked at me and to my surprise she smiled and turn back out of the room. She came back and i saw some thick bandages on her hands. She said that to througly wrap a person is to use bandages she said she wants to do that to show my sis and to punish me for not giving her a peacrful life. Then she begin to wrap me then my sis came and to her surprize and mine too that mum told her to help. Now the whole of my body is mummified EVEN MY HEAD! except for my nose. after like 1 half hours. my sis came and unwrapped me and wan me to promise not to disturb her or mum. at the given situation ofcuz i agreed.
If u all want to noe wat had made my mum not help me but even tie me up more. please email me or juz tell me ;)

Roy
initial_lightnig_36@yahoo.com
los angeles

Friday, September 5th 2003 - 09:17:32 AM

News
Long time no write ! I have the permission to give you some news, Catherine allowed me this favour. I donít really remember when was my last posting, as I donít have access to Internet. I guess it was in the winter.


Life as Catherineís prisoner is still continuing. In fact, it is daily routine: satisfy Catherine, obey her, bondage covered with wool, go to work, back from work, with the daily supervision by Anne-Sophie. All this with almost no sexual rewards, and all my salary going directly to Catherineís bank account.


I sometimes think about the past: life with Pascale, our house in Switzerland, the ďgood old timesĒ. I had only once news from Pascale, no news from the rest. I am still married to her, as I never had to start a divorce procedure. What is the use of thinking about the past? I donít know. Do I really want to escape, to leave Catherine? I also donít know. Even if I have given up all my freedom by living with Catherine, it is quite comfortable too. No more decisions to take, one starts to get used to it.


This summer was very bad for Catherineís business. Until May, the Manor was packed full of slaves, and business went very well. There was sometimes a waiting list, and Catherine could increase her rates. But after, due to the heat wave, slaves were less and less motivated, and in June, there were only 3 slaves left, except me. Catherine decided to close her Manor for the summer, after having tried to add air more air conditioning to the rooms. It was definitely too hot for the comfort of the slaves and mainly of the Mistresses. Nobody wanted to wear sweaters in this heat.


All slaves had to go home and she said that business would normally start again mid-August. In reality, the Manor opened only again 10 days ago, as the temperatures are presently more normal.


Catherine is very very rich, and it was not a problem for her to close down her operations. But she didnít want to let me go. So, in June, I had unfortunately to continue being her slave, but with less and less wool. Catherine never wore sweaters, but my ďbedroomĒ in the cellar was always nicely cool. In July, when the heat became worse and worse, she waited for me to have my holidays to announce that we would leave Luxembourg for the summer. On 5th July, Catherine, Anne-Sophie, and I took the plane to Santiago, Chili! She had relations in the South of Chili, near Chiloe, and we moved for the whole summer to a very nice manor in a huge property. As Chili was in the middle of winter, we could continue the daily routine. And weather is especially cold in this area.


We came back to Luxembourg only 12 days ago, just the time to reopen the Manor. Many slaves were eagerly waiting for this, as the Manor is fully booked this week-end!


Last week, as I was again tied on the cross in Catherineís living room, the door opened, and I was surprised to see Pascale entering the room. She came straight towards me. I couldnít talk, as I was gagged. She was again wearing the white forbidden sweater, and she had changed. Her hair was longer, and she looked more severe. She took my pÖ in her right hand, and said:


- Hi, I just passed by, so I wanted to say hello to Catherine and to see how you were doing. Catherine told me your education is improving daily, thatís very good. So, this confirms what I thought last winter: you have really found your right Mistress. We definitely have nothing to do together. This time, it is sure: we will never see eachother again. We both have different lives. By the way, all is OK in Switzerland, the house is fine, etc. But, who cares? Now that you are permanently here?


She rubbed my pÖ, but didnít let me ejÖ She said good bye, and left the room. Like last winter, it made me terribly sad, and Catherine noticed it. She untied me from the cross, and sat down on the sofa, and allowed me to lick her wonderful breasts as a reward. Catherine is a terrible Mistress, but she can also be a very protective maternal Mistress. She can have such a charming smile, it is totally disarming.


Anne-Sophie, on her side, still has that wonderful shy behaviour towards me. But on the other hand, her whipping skills are improving continuously. She practices daily, with Sylvie or alone. First she tried on empty beer bottles, but now she doesnít hesitate to use bunches of slaves from the horse stable to practice her whipping. All the horse slaves are very afraid of her, much more than Husseina and her assistants. When they see her entering the stable, you can feel a wave of panic among the slaves.


Tonight, Catherine is getting ready for the coming weekend. But she had time to tell me that even if she was happy of me during the Chilean stay, I needed some refreshment & update education lessons. Next weekend, Ariane and her two sisters Angťlique and Solange are spending 4 full weeks holidays at the Manor. I will have to be at her full disposal for the whole period. I am already very frightened but also terribly excitedÖ

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Luxembourg

Sunday, September 7th 2003 - 02:20:14 PM

Bill is Back!!
How wonderful to hear from you after all this time, Bill!
I have wondered about you and especially how your attitude to your life has changed
It used to be you took such great pleasure describing your woolly prisons.. the way it was done.
You joyfully described the layering and teasing.
Now, sadly for me, there is no more description in what you write.
Of the fabulous angoras and mohair layers- not a word! Please let me explain.

Those of us less fortunate than you have to imagine a life like yours, but without the details, it is so hard to do.
I especially loved the face bondage... that still let you breathe, but shallowly and carefully.
How did they know? Could You speak? Are You still kept in a cell in the cellar? Is your head fastened. Are your thoughts calmer.. or disturbing? Is there joy in your life? Be well and safe... and if you can, share with us all the intimate details.

All the very best to you, Bill in you woolly cocoons, if they indeed still give them to you.

Your friend,
Bob

mankitten
United States

Thursday, September 11th 2003 - 01:15:38 AM

What a wounderful surprise to see that Bill is Back. Welcome back Bill,I amongst many non-writers love to read of your woolly experiences that can only be dreamed of. Please keep writing and we look forward to your next post.

Stella

Stella
stellacoop@hotmail

Monday, September 15th 2003 - 02:30:20 AM

Hello
Hi, i have found this web a few weeks ago.. and i am very interested in this kind of games. So is there anybody that can be my friend and share stories or exp together with me?
If yes, feel free to drop me a mail or can chat in msn if you have...Hoped to get a reply soon.Thanks

sQuAr3`
elementn3@hotmail.com
Singapore

Friday, September 26th 2003 - 12:57:43 PM

looking for wool lovers
Hi there
I'm looking for playmates (men) to share bondage experiences in soft and fuzzy wool. If you live in Montreal or close or planning to travel to Montreal soon contact me please. I look forward to metting guys who share the same passion
fuzzylov

fuzzylov
fuzzylov@hotmail.com
Canada

Wednesday, October 1st 2003 - 10:52:12 PM

Looking for a mistress
Hi I'm looking for a mistress who is willing to dominate me for a day. I live in the UK and am 16 years old

Sum1
UK

Friday, October 17th 2003 - 05:21:15 AM

Bondage in Paris
Hi

I live in Paris, I'm gay and I'm desperately looking for some bondage partners. It seems that bondage is mainly Anglo-Saxon and that nearly no Latin is into it. I hope I'm wrong.

I'm also very much into wool sweaters, the thicker the better.

I'm engaged in a long term relationship, and sex is not what I'm looking for and bondage without sexual contact can be very satisfying. So, whatever your gender, whatever your sexual orientation, why shouldn't we play?

See you soon,

Vincent.

Vincent
vindiou@hotmail.com
France

Wednesday, October 22nd 2003 - 05:17:55 PM

My Imprisonment
I was on the run, the crazed children were fast on my heals. They got me. He jammed his wool socks in my mouth and held his hand over it. Then, he tied me with other socks, and secured the gag with yet another. They took me away. I am still in imprisonment. I am amidst dirty socks in a room. Help Me.

Victim
America

Friday, October 31st 2003 - 02:28:10 PM

followup to the "breakup"
.....IT WAS APPROX. 2 MONTHS AFTER SHE HAD BROKEN UP WITH ME. (READ PREVIOUS STORY). SHE HAD INFLICTED ON ME THE MOST PAIN, TORTURE, AGONY, EMBARASSMENT AND HUMILIATION, THAT I HAVE EVER FELT. I WAS COMPLETELY DEVASTATED, CRUSHED AND HURT. I WAS ALLOWED TO CALL, OR E-MAIL HER OCCASSIONALLY AND EVERY ONCE IN AWHILE, SHE WOULD CALL, OR E-MAIL ME BACK (WHICH DIDN'T HAPPEN VERY OFTEN). THE ENTIRE SITUATION WAS VERY ARROUSING THOUGH AND I CONTINUED TO FANTASIZE ABOUT HER AND MASTURBATE OVER THE WHOLE EVENT MULTIBLE TIMES A DAY. I HAD STARTED TO SEE A THERAPIST, ON ADVICE THAT SHE HAD GIVEN TO ME. WHEN I RECEIVED A TELEPHONE CALL FROM HER ONE DAY, I WAS COMPLETELY SHOCKED AND EXCITED, FOR IT HAD BEEN AWHILE. SHE HAD WANTED TO COME OVER AND SEE ME AND TALK ABOUT WHAT THE THERAPIST HAD TOLD ME. I WAS OVERJOYED THAT I WOULD BE SEEING HER AND TOLD HER TO COME OVER, SOUNDING VERY EXCITED AS I DID SO. I ANXIOUSLY AWAITED HER ARRIVAL. WHEN SHE CAME TO THE DOOR AND I SAW HER, IT WAS LIKE THE LAST TIME THAT I HAD SEEN HER, ON THE DAY THAT SHE HAD BROKEN UP WITH ME. I WAS INSTANTLY ARROUSED, INFATUATED AND HAD AN IMMEDIATE ERECTION. I COULD NOT BELIEVE HOW GORGEOUS, BEAUTIFUL AND SEXY SHE LOOKED. SHE WAS WEARING THE FUZZIEST, WHITE MOHAIR SWEATER, THAT I HAVE EVER SEEN. THE FUZZ MUST HAVE BEEN 3 INCHES LONG. SHE HAD ON A PAIR OF GRAY SLACKS, THAT WERE TIGHT AROUND HER BEAUTIFULLY SHAPED BUTT. SHE WAS WEARING A PAIR OF BLACK LEATHER, PLATFORM SHOES, THAT ONCE AGAIN, MADE HER STAND EVEN TALLER THEN ME, THEN SHE ALREADY WAS. AND ONE OF THE REAL EXCITEMENTS WAS, SHE HAD ON A PAIR OF GREY AND WHITE, FUZZY SOCKS, THAT LOOKED LIKE ANGORA. HER SEXY LONG BLOND HAIR WAS DOWN THIS TIME. I COULD FEEL THE SEMEN DRIP FROM MY PENIS RIGHT AWAY. I INVITED HER IN AND HAD NO IDEA WHAT WAS ABOUT TO HAPPEN THAT DAY.....STAY TUNNED.

jim
tfobigdog291@aol.com
us

Saturday, November 8th 2003 - 08:18:50 AM

hey i am john and i liked to be tied up i dont know why!
but i am 15 and when i was 13 i had my frist bondage experince with other people i wont say there names or what they looked like to keep there privacy.

well my girlfriend and i always loved watching movies bout when someone got tied up i would watch her pay close attention to her as should would watch how they did it.(are realtionship wasnt going real well so me never made love) so one day she said lets go up to my room i wanna show u somthin i just bought for you. so i said ok ill come up. little did i know that all the popular friends were waiting for me up in her room. anyways i walked in and i was amedidetly ambushed by four girls including my girlfriend! i tried fighting it but to no avail. they put me in a chair and tied my hands down to the arms of the chair. the tied my feet to the legs of the chair. i couldnt move. then my girlfriend came up to me and said in my ear... its over. i couldnt belive it she broke up with me right there why i was helpless. when i was about to say something and opened my mouth they shoved a ball gagg in it(dont ask me how they got it)i couldnt talk. they said dont go anywere we need to go get some stuff i feared the worse. they came back with more duct tape and make-up! they said were should we start first i was screaming uder my gagg as loud as i could. but they they took each and every finger and taped it down. i didnt know what that was for until later. they got out the nail polish and started doing my nails. while the others put on a ton of make-up. they were almost done and then one of the girls said to my x-girlfriend would you like the honers. oh yes she said and out can the lipstick. she put it on. then they said oh we forgot something his hair!! so they got all the little scrunches they had and did my hair in a million little spikes. then they put the finshing touches of they hair sprey that turns your a hair a differnt color but not permantly. it just so happened to be hot pink. they were finshed. they wheeled me into the bathroom to see what i looked like but i didnt open my eyes. they then took pictures of me... ill finsh later sry got to go

john

john
usa

Thursday, November 20th 2003 - 10:39:06 AM

A Woolly Story
A Woolly Story
Part 3 Continued



Next thing I knew was the sound of other cell doors being opened. It must be Monday morning, the day of my release but I still had to endure several hoursí torture at the hands of Jennifer, Karen, Paula and Caroline. Finally my cell door opened and in came Jennifer and Karen. They were together a lot during this weekend but I guessed they were best of friends and therefore this wasnít out of the ordinary. Both were wearing fresh, red catsuits but only Karen was hooded. I guess Jennifer had to take her hood from me first. From behind her leather mask Karen ordered me to stand up and put my hands behind my back to get cuffed before being taken to the shower block. I did as I was told and the now familiar feeling of having my wrists locked into handcuffs meant the start of a new day. I was then ordered to sit back on my bunk while Karen unlocked the hood and removed it from my head. She then turned to Jennifer and pulled it over her head, before pulling closed the zip and locking it in place using the tiny padlock. ďJennifer will now take you for your morning shower David, donít give her any problems today or youíll be sorry all day, do you understand,Ē demanded Karen in a strict voice? I simply replied ĎYESí as Jennifer pulled a thick woollen hood over my head to enable me to be escorted to the shower block.

Like yesterday morning I was uncuffed by Jennifer and she also helped me to remove the tight catsuit, which would enable me to step into the piping hot shower. Like yesterday this was a fantastic relieve after hours of being hooded and being forced to wear layers of wool bondage. Once I was finished showering, I shaved and generally cleaned up for my last day in the prison. It wasnít long until Jennifer had returned holding the one piece woollen catsuit I had worn on Friday evening. I stepped into the wool feet, pulled my arms into the built in gloves and soon Jennifer had padlocked the hood over my head, which simply meant I was locked into the suit for the rest of today. After pulling on the high heeled leather boots, I was now ready to be re-cuffed, hooded and led to the dinning room where we would all have breakfast together this morning.

Breakfast was fantastic. All four couples sat at their tables facing each other. The guys (including me) were un-cuffed and able to eat their food through the mouth hole on the built in hood. The girls ate with us this morning also. Each had been able to unlock and remove their leather hoods. Each couple kept their conversation to each other as Iíd been told that I would not get to meet the other guys while in the prison. While I finishing my cooked breakfast, I was hatching my next escape plan for the day. When we finished breakfast we were asked to handcuff our own hands behind our backs while the girls re-hooded themselves. This was my plan as I had only pretended to lock my wrists back into the cuffs. Without noticing my free hands, which I was holding behind my back as if they were cuffed, Jennifer hooded me and led me out of the dinner room first, leaving the other three girls preparing their guys for escorting back to their cells. As Jennifer locked the barred doors behind her to the cell block, I very quickly removed my hood and within seconds, I had jumped Jennifer like yesterday and had her hands cuffed behind her back. I held her leather covered mouth as best I could and demand that she didnít scream. I finally had control of the keys and I wasnít locked in a cell this morning. Before the other guards had returned, Iíd managed to unlock the barred door, which led to the stairs to the second floor landing. This meant for the next few minutes at least, I was clear of the others guards. I then led Jennifer upstairs and into the cell with all the toys hanging from the walls and in cupboards along the walls. This gave me the perfect opportunity to remove Jenniferís locked hood and get her gagged. Like she did to me yesterday, I used the head harness to silence her perfectly before pulling the leather hood over her head and locking it back into place. Without another sound I was able to manoeuvre Jennifer into the cell with the cage and get her locked in without any distractions.

As soon as Jennifer was locked safety in the cage, I heard noises coming up the stairs. It was Karen and who I guess was Simon. She was taking him to the dentists chair but before she could strap him in, I had jumped her and had her wrists tightly cuffed behind her back. Like Jennifer, I unlocked and removed her hood, stuffing wadding into her mouth before taping it closed and re-sealing her head back into the locked leather hood. I told Simon I would be back in a minute as I led Karen out of one cell and into the cell where I locked her into the tiny cage along side Jennifer. They mumphed to each other through their gags but it was no use, they were tightly cuffed and gagged and now locked in a tiny cage, built for only one occupant. This time I locked the outer cell door and returned for Simon. ďAre you prepared to go along with this escape attempt or do you want me to strap you into the chair, which will give the other girls the feeling that you were not in on my escape plan?Ē Simon explained that the escape plan would never work and asked to take no part in it. I respected his decision and helped him on to the dentists chair before strapping him securely in place. He knew that I had to gag him so using another head harness, I silenced Karenís partner leaving him strapped into the dentists chair. I locked that cell door behind me before heading back out on to the second floor landing


Next was the difficult bit. How to get out of the prison without being detected? I heard the other two guards shouting at other prisoners on the lower landing. I had to get down there undetected, but how? I headed for the stairs and looked carefully to see the other two guards placing the last of their prisoners in their own cells. I heard one of the girls saying it was quiet upstairs her colleague telling her not to worry as Karen and Jennifer were probably really enjoying themselves at the expenses of Simon and I. All I could do was laugh quietly into my self as I definably knew better! As soon as Caroline and Paula had locked their prisoners into their cells, they left the cell block. Time for me to head downstairs and unlock the bars leading the lower landing. Once there, I carefully locked the barred door behind me and headed for my escape, which was across the landing. I heard the door unlocked so I very quickly dived into my open cell to avoid getting caught. It was Paula as she shouted back to Caroline to say that she was going upstairs to check on Jennifer and Karen. ĎShit,í I thought to myself as this meant my escape plan was now only minutes away from being detected and I had no way left to retrain Paula as I hadnít brought any extra handcuffs down with me. My first big mistake! I decided to let Paula lock the barred door behind her and head upstairs before dashing towards the locked iron door at the end of the cell-block and hopefully my freedom. I didnít stop to think that I was dressed in the most ridiculous prison uniform and I would have really looked out of place outside the prison walls but I didnít seem to think that small fact through at all, my second big mistake! I now had to find the correct key in the bundle to unlock the heavy iron door. As usual it would probably be the last one on the bunch but as I tumbled, trying every key, an alarm started to sound. ĎDouble shit,í I thought as finally the key turned and that fantastic Ďclickí of the lock opening. As I pushed the heavy door open, stood four feet in front on me was Caroline pointing what looked like a gun in her right hand. The next thing I felt was an acute stabbing pain in my stomach as the tazor delivered a massive serge of electricity straight into me and it was no use, I fell to the ground, completely incapacitated. By the time I regained consciousness, Caroline had my hands cuffed behind my back and I was being dragged by the feet, on my back across the cold slate floor towards my open cell. As soon as she had me inside, Caroline ran out, closing and locking the door behind her. I was left lying on the floor in complete shock at not only being back in the complete control of the girls but at how easy it was for one girl to regain control using what I thought was quite a dangerous weapom.

As soon as I had regained my composure, I eased myself back on to my feet and tried to look through the tiny peep-hole on my cell door. There was some commotion outside my cell across the landing as Jennifer and Karen returned from the top landing. Both must have been freed by Paula and all seemed amazed at the ease I got so far towards an escape. All four girls were talking and I had to say disagreeing about the punishment I was to receive for my escape attempt. I guessed whatever happened, I was in for a hard last day of imprisonment at the hands of Jennifer, Karen, Paula and Caroline.


It was about half and hour later when I heard Jennifer shouting at me from the other side of my cell door. I was being ordered on to my knees, facing away from the cell door! I did what I was told and within seconds of the cell door opening a number of the girls had entered my cell and the first thing I knew was the thick woollen hood being pulled over my already wool covered head from the thick all-over wool catsuit. I was then ordered on to my feet and two of the girls held my arms on both sides as I was marched out of my cell. I thought we would be heading upstairs but clearly not this time. We walked along several corridors and through several doors as we stopped for each to be unlocked and then re-locked as we passed through. Finally the last door was unlocked. We passed through and I was ordered to stand still, while the two girls on either side of me held my arms as a third unlocked and removed the handcuffs. There was no rest from restraint as both girls on either side manoeuvred each wrist into cuffs that seemed to hang on either side of me. The noise of a motor running in the distance and the sound of the chains clinking as my arms seemed to be pulled away from my body and into the air. I strained as the pressure against each shoulder told me that that was enough stretching but then the motor stopped and I seemed to hang there with my arms stretched out at eleven oíclock and one oíclock respectively. Finally the hood was removed and I saw who I guessed was Jennifer standing right there in front of me. I was right it was Jennifer and she was angry. I was told that my escape plan was as usual flawed and I would now have to be punished. Jennifer explained that this used to be the hanging cell in the late part of the 19th century and it was far away from the rest of the prison so no-one would ever hear the screams as the condemned prisoners were led away for very the last time. As Jennifer spoke to me the other two girls attached heavy iron manacles to both my ankles. A motor then pulled them towards each side of the stone walled room. My legs then stretched out away from my body, adding even more strain on my arms and writs. Standing in-front of Jennifer with my arms and legs spread out like a star, the final punishment was about to be added as one of the other girls approached with an iron mark. Jennifer then explained that for my escape attempt this morning, I would now have to spend the next five hours in this stretched out position with the added pressure of a very heavy iron helmet locked on my head. With that the other guard opened the hinged mask and placed it over my wool covered head. The final click told me that the iron mask was now locked tightly on my head. Jennifer then approach and kissed my iron face and then left me alone in the locked room.

The next five hours were not going to be easy. I was stretched out, standing up like a star. My arms ached as they were pulled away from my body and the pressure seemed to make me feel as if I was hanging there in the middle of the locked room. The iron mask was very heavy and this meant my neck started to ache as I tried to hold my head up straight to allow some rest from the strain against my bound body. I have no idea who long I was standing there when I screamed out in agony, ďI give up, and Iíll do whatever you girls want, just let me down from these chains!Ē No-one came and all I could do was continued to yell for help as the pain of my position started to become completely unbearable. Tears started to dripped down my wool covered face and the claustrophobic feels of the iron mask meant there was nothing I could do but continue the yelling, in hope that some-one would come and release me.

Finally I heard the door unlock and Jennifer entering the room. ďItís okay David, your five hours are over, and I release you in a secondĒ! The motor came on and in reverse mode the pressure against both my arms and legs retreated as the chains let out and I could finally fall to the floor in sheer relieve. Jennifer sat down on the stone floor beside me and held me telling me it was okay. ďDavid, I didnít want to let the other girls do this to you but they demanded that you were punished for your failed escape attempt this morning,Ē Jennifer explained to me as she held me in her arms. ďItís okay darling,Ē I replied. I wasnít angry because I knew that I would be punished for the escape if caught. Jennifer then unlocked the manacles on both my wrists and ankles and finally I was free except for the iron mask. Jennifer then explained that it was time to go home. I asked why the iron mask wasnít being removed and Jennifer simply replied that she liked me wearing it and would I mind keeping it on until I was back in the cell block. To be honest there wasnít much I could do about it and I stood up ready for the walk back to my cell. As soon as I was on my feet Jennifer held up a pair of shinny handcuffs and suggested that I turned around to be cuffed. I had been restrained all day and I didnít see why I had to be cuffed again but Jennifer insisted that I had to have my hands cuffed behind my back when been escorted through the prison. At least on the way back I could see a little of the corridor and where I had been when they took me down to the execution cell early today when I had been hooded and therefore couldnít see a thing. It seemed quicker on the return to the cell block where the other guards were getting their respective partners ready for the trip home. As soon as I was back in my cell I noticed the array of female clothing lying on the bunk, the same cloths I came to the prison wearing on Saturday. Jennifer finally unlocked the iron mask and I was very glad to be rid of the ridiculous heavy thing. She then unlocked the padlock on the top of the built in hood of my wool all over suit. The last thing she did was remove the handcuffs from my sore wrists from hours of tight restraint. ďGet changed into your cloths David and Iíll be back in about twenty minutes to take you home.Ē explained Jennifer. The cell door was then locked and I was free to get back into the wool ribbed tights, the Lycra female figure bodysuit, the tartan skirt, Barbie masks and white blouse, not forgetting the low healed pumps.

It seemed a long twenty minutes until Jennifer returned. The cell door was unlocked and she entered still wearing the red wool catsuit, high-healed black boots and the tight leather mask that covered her entire head. ďTime to go sweetheart,Ē explained Jennifer as she turned me around directing my wrists back into the handcuffs. ďI thought I was being freed darling,Ē I questioned as darkness feel across my face as Jennifer tied a wool scarf around my face, cutting off all light to my eyes. ďWeíre leaving the prison David and we donít want to you to see the exit route in case you might try and use it on your next visit!Ē Jennifer then went on to say that I would soon be free and to relax and enjoy the last few hours of our long weekend together. I was then guided out of the cell and out of the cell block and into the open air. I heard her open a car door but rather than directing me into the front seat, Jennifer unlocked the handcuffs allowing me the first small part of freedom. Before getting into the car, I untied the scarf and allowed the wool to fall around my neck. Now that I could see, I got into the front passenger seat and closed the door. As soon as Jennifer got into the drivers seat, she unzipped her mask and final I could once again see the beauty of her face and tied up blond hair. She then looked at me and smiled before driving out of the old prison and back through the Cambridgeshire countryside towards the village where we both lived. During the journey home Jennifer quizzed me continually, checking and ensuring that I actually enjoyed the weekend, which I obviously did. I guess she was still worried that I couldnít handle her friends and their kinky lives. I wanted Jennifer to understand that I was very, very happy to be part of their world and couldnít wait to be given the opportunity to try and escape their prison once again. Jennifer just laughed and told me that no-one had ever escaped and the other girls really enjoyed the attempts that I made as all of their partners had already given up and were happy to remain locked up for a weekend and agree to whatever strict rules were set.

It wasnít long until we pulled back into Jenniferís back yard and headed into her house. We went straight upstairs removed all our cloths and made love for several hours at the end of one of the most exciting weekends that I had ever experienced.

Ed
EKG074
UK

Saturday, November 29th 2003 - 07:12:13 PM

Wool Sweater and Socks
This is happening to me.

I have this friend, named Spencer who loves to bind people. I also have a friend named Ross, who loves to gag people. They are a great team together.

One day, they invited me over to Ross's house. I went into Ross's room and got tackled. Spencer put a wool sweater that was an XXXL. then, he quickley took the sleeves, and tied them behind my back, forming a straight Jacket. Then, Ross took some wool socks and made the perefect sock gag. I am still imprisoned, and am let off for a while.

Will write again.

Scott

Monday, December 1st 2003 - 10:33:26 AM

Hi Scott.

I love your story where you're prisonner in a simple XXXL sweater with the sleeves tied behind your back. I've seen this once in a this famous TV series of the 70's with Roger Moore and Tony Curtis (I don't know the original title but you'll surely recognize it).

I dream to be tied once in some guy's sweater like this.

I hope you enjoyed it.

Take care

Vincent
vindiou@hotmail.com
France

Tuesday, December 2nd 2003 - 02:56:47 PM

Wool Sweater and Socks
Vincent, thanks for feed back. This is the whole story of what happened.

Ross invited me to his house, just to hang out. I said yes and went over there. When I got there, all seemed normal. Ross had on shorts, a long sleeved shirt, and sneakers, but he also had on dark blue woolen socks that came up to about his knees. Our other friend, spencer, was wearing a wool sweater sizes to large for him. We began to play video games, when, ROss and Spence said I could play solo for a while. They went to the back of the room. About 5 minuets later, Spencer came up behind me, and put the sweater on me, then, he quickly tied the sleeves around my back. Just then, Ross came behind me, and gagged me with his Navy Blue Socks and gagged me, securing it with the other one tied around my face. I screamed through my gag, "Geez Scott," said Ross, "You surly do scream a lot for a 14 year old." They put me in a closet, and went away.

To Be Continued.

Scott
USA

Wednesday, December 10th 2003 - 01:49:51 PM

Wool Sweaters and Socks
I wiated their for hours, trying to get my hands undone, I finnaly did it, and threw off the sweater and ripped out the gag. I got out of the room. I ran around Ross's pretty big house, unable to find an exit. I stopped for a second and immidiatly a huge, long, smelly whte sock attacked me behind. It was thick, and pretty comforatble. Then, with it still pressed to my face by a big hnad, another was leading me somewhere. We went into a room and a door closed, then, the sock was pulled off, and my hands were tied quickly with a sock identical to the one that was on my face. Then, the one that was on my face was shoved in my mouth, and secured with duct tape. I was then thrown on the ground only to face a kid that was at least 2 years older than me. He laughed sinisterly, and said, "Now, I've got one of Ross's little friends." Then, he took duct tape, and taped my legs together, and I was thrown in another clost that the kid locked. 'Great' I thought to myself 'Back to wear I started.'

Scott

Wednesday, December 17th 2003 - 08:16:32 AM

Lucky Scott
Hey Scott.

I have no idea whereas your story is true or dreamt of. Anyway, I love it. Just in case it was true, I cannot find out how Spencer put the sweater on you by surprise. Especially how he made you put your arms into the sleeves. I, as a sweater lover, would have been only too happy to put his sweater on, even without being forced to. But how about you? Had you planned this before, or did he really manage putting his sweater on you including your arms?
Your story gave me the envy to purchase an XXL sweater, to knot its sleeves and to put it on. Tell me if it tis easy to get out of it.

Take care,

Vincent
vindiou@hotmail.com
France

Tuesday, January 6th 2004 - 04:00:39 PM

The 4th dimension
Long time no news since my last posting. Lot of things happened since then, and I donít know really where to start.


Last time, I was still the slave of Catherine in her manor in Luxembourg. As I behave very well, Catherine gave me more and more opportunities to get responsibilities in the handling of the ďguest slavesĒ. I helped the Mistresses to prepare them for their stays during the week-ends in captivity, I tied them, gagged them. AS these slaves were not really paying a fortune to see a man doing this, I was always dressed in a thick woollen catsuit with a balaclava over my head, so that they could only see my eyes.


I also told you that Ariane was expected to come over to give me an additional education session. Even if Catherine was satisfied with me, she believed that some tough education made by Ariane and her sisters would only be positive for me. This happened: Ariane came over with her two sisters for nearly one month, and I spent 100% of my time with them. Ariane was always tougher and harder, a true sweater Mistress, but she was still so beautiful and divine. I could sometimes put on some of her wonderful sweaters, except the fantastic white angora forbidden sweater.


Ariane sometimes came over to the hotel where I was working to check what I was doing. She sometimes asked me the keys of a vacant room, she went upstairs, and she did some mysterious things I was only guessing but not really aware of. During my breaks, I also had to go to her room to get some humiliation. Even if it was very humiliating, I did it with pleasure as I always considered it a honour to be able to serve Ariane. I was totally mesmerised by such a woman.


One day however, the Luxembourg police came over to the hotel. Fortunately, Ariane was not there, but they asked questions to me about her. She was suspected to do some illegal sexual things forbidden or not tolerated by the Luxembourg State. They asked me where she was living. After having told that she was living in Switzerland and only on holidays here, they asked me if she was dealing in prostitution and unsolicited SM. The questions became more and more precise, and I quickly noticed that I could easily have her condemned and sued. It all depended on my answers. If I told the truth, Ariane would be arrested. If I lied, she would be left quiet and she could continue her actions.


It was natural for me to lie; my role was to do everything possible to protect Ariane and her sisters. I didnít tell the truth, and finally, the police left and never asked me questions again.


When I got home together with Anne-Sophie, Angťlique tied me usual on my bed, before Anne-Sophie gave me my dinner. She left the room, leaving me alone, and after half an hour, Ariane and her sisters came into the room. As usual she was not smiling at all. She was wearing the white angora forbidden sweater. However, she started to say:


- I learnt you lied to the police, just to protect me. This is very kind of you. This wonít change anything between you and me, you will still be a slave. But, as a reward, I will do something special. I was not planning it at all, but things are a bit different now.


To my great surprise, she took off her white sweater, and for the first time of my life, I could see her beautiful breasts. She usually never showed her nudity. Solange untied my hands from the bed posts, Ariane put the sweater over my body, before Solange tied again my hands. The cowl neck was folded, but the softness of this masterpiece was already crossing all my naked body. My pÖ became very stiff, and finally, Ariane unfolded the collar over my whole head.


Gosh! It was so soft!!! I never thought it would be possible to knit a sweater like this one. It was incredible!! My pÖ became harder and harder, and without any external stimulation, I had a violent orgasm.


After a while, my sex repeated the same again. Without any stimulation, I had five ejaculations one after the other. This sweater was so symbolic to me, it teased me for so many years, even decades, that it was too much for my libido. All the night long, I ejaculated over and over, of course I didnít sleep but I had the most wonderful sexual and wool experience of my whole life.


Ariane and her sisters quickly left some days after, to avoid any possible inquiry. I came back into the hands of Catherine, and life went on.


We had Christmas and New Year. The manor was packed full of slaves paying to get dominated during the holidays. It was also very cold, and sweaters were most welcome. On December 31, we had about 40 new slaves arriving, and the day was very busy. After all slaves were safely secured in the stable, the cells or the dungeon, the girls and I planned to spend the midnight celebration in the main dining room to have some food and a glass of champagne. My balaclava was removed off my head so that I could eat and drink. We had several toasts, and after some jokes and new year greetings, I was escorted back to my cell to be tied on my bed for the rest of the night. I had drunk too much, felt quite tipsy and had some trouble to stay awake. After I was tied and my face covered with wool collars, I quickly fell asleep.


The morning after, I finally woke up with a strange feeling, this feeling you have after having drank too much and before or after a hangover. I had no headache, but I didnít feel 100%. I was still covered with wool, but something had changed: I had Arianeís forbidden sweater over my face. It was so unique that I knew it could not be another one. My cock quickly reacted and became stiff.


The other different thing was the bed on which I was lying on: it was soft, with a real mattress, and not a hard thing like the one I was used to. Maybe I got an ďupgradeĒ, after so many good things?


I felt very hungry, but no one seemed to be in the room. I had to wait for Catherine to come and free me, or Anne-Sophie to feed me. Waiting was not new to me, all my recent years were spent on waiting for my Mistresses. I never got used to it, but I was resigned to this destiny.


Finally, I heard steps, the door opening. But the sounds were different. The door sounded very soft, not this heavy door that was barring my cell. The steps were on a wooden floor, and my cell had a concrete one. I had been moved, but I didnít know where. Was I finally allowed in Catherineís private apartments??


Gloved hands played with my sex, and finally started removing balaclavas and folding collars. Finally, only the collar of Arianeís not any more forbidden sweater was still folded. I could guess the hands through the knitting.


Finally, the last collar went down. The light in the room became very dim, and I couldnít believe my eyes! I was not anymore in the Luxembourgish manor. I was back into my Swiss house!! And the girl who was removing the sweater collars was Pascale!!!


Pascale was smiling, she kissed me very sensually. She was wearing her favourite black angora sweater and boots. She kissed me again and again, she quickly put her vagina over my penis and we had a fabulous orgasm.


I had full of questions, but Pascale was doing as if nothing had happened. I asked her about Catherine, the Luxembourg prison, and she acted as if she didnít understand what I was saying. She told me I never left Switzerland, that she never met Catherine, she didnít know what and whom I was speaking about. She finally nearly convinced me that I had had a dream, that life was very normal.


Finally, she couldnít keep the secret anymore, and it is only after two days that she admitted that Catherine had decided that my slave training was over, that I had become a perfect obeying slave. The police questioning was a mise en scŤne, made by some friends, just to test my devotion towards Ariane. This showed the girls that I was ready to get back to my wife.


The champagne had a sleeping drug in it, very strong. Shortly after I fell asleep on New Year, I was packed into a car, and Catherine personally drove me back to Switzerland. Everything had been planned. I was transferred back to my hotel in Switzerland, to find back my previous job. Anne-Sophie of course also.


Pascale wanted to show me a videotape, and we sat in front of the TV. First, I saw Catherine making her farewell speech. She said I was ready to be freed, she thanked me for my patience. She said that I would have to be very obeying towards Pascale, and once a year, I would follow a freshen-up SM training with Catherine, just to be sure I am not losing my good habits.


Ariane appeared afterwards, saying the same. As a souvenir, she was giving me her forbidden sweater. Thatís why I was wearing it shortly before.


Pascale smiled, switched off the TV, stood up, and took a whip.


- Letís do some dog training...

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Switzerland

Sunday, January 18th 2004 - 07:01:29 PM

wake up ppl post something =/ that last story confused me

koko

Wednesday, January 21st 2004 - 10:28:08 PM

Welcome back home Bill!
What a happy ending to the Luxembourg experience. Of course, you are now a perfect slave for life, but in possession of the wonderful forbidden sweater - no longer forbidden. I hope Pascale is now satisfied by the depth of your training. If you are not yet the obedient wool-slave she desires, then you never will be.

Thanks for the great update. Best Regards,

Oompah

Oompah
oompah_j@hotmail.com
http://www.thepornhost.com/magna/oompah/
UK

Thursday, January 22nd 2004 - 11:27:36 PM

Bill! I
t is wonderful to know you are back!
And to realize Pasxale has returned to you,
perhaps more severe than ever. Inagine! Dog training-
this time,by Pascale herself! What can be next?

No return to the good old days when you languished under layers of wool? And what can you feel after wool's embrace on whipped flesh? I shudder to think!

Do keep writing, Bill. It;s the only way we know you're alive and "well".

Bob

Mankiten

Friday, January 30th 2004 - 06:43:50 AM

By a cop
Hey i'm kevin this is my irst entry to the site so i hope u like it. well it all started when it was time for hockey playoffs my dad was gone to cancun and my brother was visiting his girl in toronto. My mom is a police officer and is very rough and strong. I knew that she had, had a bondage fetish for a while so i decided to test her. One of my teammates had driven me home from the semi final game and i thanked him. When i got home my mom was there still wearing her uniform she said "hey how was the game" I replied" good but i pulled a mucle in my shoulder" she said wait here and came back with some a5-35 some cream to help your mucles. so i lifted my shirt and put my hands on the groundbeside me she rubed it on my shoulder than said "there we go" I was relieved but i soon as i began to get (reminder she still has her uniform on) she whips out the hand cuffs tightly puts them on me then runs downstairs to get some stuff and came back when she did she came over to me duct taped my wrists took off the handcuffsand the started on my elbows then my ankles then my knees. she didn't gag me until she said i hope u like balls kevin this got me scared I screamed and screamed but this had no effect since there was no one there she came back with a cherry red ball gag she said that "my dad puts it on her every time she gets tied up" she also said its now yours i didn't know what i would do with it but she said why don't we try it on to see it it fits. She pulled it into my mouth and buckled it tightly very tightly she said now that makes the pain in your shoulder go away. I tried to mmmmmmmmmpppppphhhhhh something but then she said oh you have a practice in an hour i guess you won't be going. She then put me in a chair and roped me to it. after that she ot ut the duct tape again and put it around my head a few times i was officially traped but most of all by my mom.

I have another part of the story when my brother gets in the door and she does the same thing but well save that for another day.

Kevin
skater_bam_11@hotmail.com
Canada

Friday, January 30th 2004 - 10:50:04 AM

The cop gets ryan.
Hey its me again you may have remembered my last story when i was getting tied and gagged by my mom the cop well when my brother came in from his long triphe was tired very tired my mo knew that this was going to be easy she said let me get your brother then we'll have some fun. I yelled and screamed but all you could hear was mmmmmmmnnnnnnnnnoooooopppppphhh and she said yes it will hide you. so she undid the bounds from the chair duct tape my torso and lay me in her dark closet when ryan came to her her room he said why is there ropes and duct tape here and she said because your gonna join your brother confused he went to the door before he could leave i heard a big thump then a Hey get off me so i mmmmmppppphhed and ryan said hey what did you dommmmmmmmppppph she had gagged him and then soon i was taken out and taped back to back with my older brother. soon me and ryan were blindfoled with scares put in the cupbaord for about and hour then we came out and weredetached my mom then put us in our rockclimbing harnesses and had us dangling somewhere she said i have to go out for some things when i get back your friend scott (a person who works with my mo) will take you to my work and u'll be put in a cell we didn't think scott would do this so we struggled for at least half an hour then when scott came he put us in his car and drove for ten minutes until we were put were taken out of the car by strong men brought into somewhere thenthe blindfolds came off and they said SURPRISE!! me and ryan forgot that our birthdays were last week. so we ooooommmmmmppppphhhh ed until they took off the bounds and gags i put "my" gag and kept it till i finnally got revenge with my brother on my mom but that is a completly different story.


P.s. please email me your comments

Kevin
skater_bam_11@hotmail.com
Canada

Friday, February 20th 2004 - 05:25:40 AM

Bondage ans wool sweaters in Paris
Hi

I live in Paris, I'm gay and I'm desperately looking for some bondage partners. It seems that bondage is mainly Anglo-Saxon and that nearly no Latin is into it. I hope I'm wrong.

I'm also very much into wool sweaters, the thicker the better.

I'm engaged in a long term relationship, and sex is not what I'm looking for and bondage without sexual contact can be very satisfying. So, whatever your gender, whatever your sexual orientation, why shouldn't we play?

See you soon,

Vincent
vindiou@hotmail.com
France

Monday, February 23rd 2004 - 02:41:38 AM

Looking for Master or Mistress
Hi!

I`m a Mistress from Czech republic looking for Master or Mistress. Her or His country is not important. I give my woolslave. He is very submisiv slave, likes wool, mohair, blankets ... Trained for long term mumification, bondage, toaletslave and is ready for castration.

In case of your interest, please contact me : sfr@centrum.cz

I`ll send a photo.

Mistress Monika

WoolSub
sfr1501@centrum.cz
Czech Republic

Thursday, March 18th 2004 - 03:40:53 PM

Ohio
OHIO Any Ohio Ladies read theses stories.
Seeking cool ladie in ohio into bdsm
Tall cute dom 34 looking. Met few people on here
email me if interested. squirrel34@earthlink.net
Would like to talk hear your d/s stories.

bob
squirrel34@earthlink.net
USA

Monday, April 5th 2004 - 02:30:00 AM

Hi Derick!

Your yahoo account is over quota. So I try to contact you in this way. And if somebody else have serious interest of my woolslave, please contact me!

My name is Mistress Monika. My slave is 25 years. His sizes are 185 cm, 80 kg. I own him for 6 years. Last 4 years he serves like 24/7 woolslave. I torture him every day to let him know that is here only for my pleasure. I think that hi isn't able to live normal civil live (after my training :-)).

His current clothing is from mohair, angora, wool and overalls made from blankets. Since he works like my woolslave he has permanently fixed bonds and fuzzy overalls. He isn't allowed to speake. His mouth is always filled with mohair muffler. Muffler is removed only for
oral sex and eating. He must be ready for my pleasure every time. He can not masturbate. I milking him twice a month. When isn't he needed I tie him up in cell. It is 2 x 3 m dark room with wooden blank bed and chains.

As regards long term training in mummy, I must say that he is rally number one! His record is 15 days, fully ummified in blankets with sensory deprivation! Usually, he is mummified in five fuzzy blankets, tied by cellotape, with catheter and tube in ass for daily anema. He has ears pluged by wool and wax, mouth filled with mohair ( Mohair is really super. He can breathe!) For eating and drinking I insert two tube through nose to his stomach. To teach him this was the worst! Than I bound his head in blanket! I check him five times a day, sometimes I stimulate his penis. It is amusing to listen his groaning!!

I must say that he is very submisiv, able to do everything for Mistress. Maybe you are interested why I'm looking for new Mistress. The reason is that I have new friend. He is submisive too, but he wants to by my only slave. And I need his money. My old slave pleaded me to kill him but I think that new really strict and cruel Mistress is the best for him. He need atrocious sufferings. I think that your Mistress can be interested that my woolslave is hardly trained for castration and feminization. Castration, female hormones, mohair overals, mummification and pain are the best for him!

If you have serious interest, write me what type of
picture you want and I make this. But first, write me in detail, what plans your Mistress has with my slave. Thanks

Mistress Monika

Mistress Monika
sfr@centrum.cz

Tuesday, April 13th 2004 - 09:11:42 AM

A Woolly Story Part 4 (A)
Setting the Scene: -

Once again, a big thank-you to everyone that wrote to me with their positive comments regarding part 3 of my woolly story about the factious characters David and Jennifer.

At the end of part 3, David had been released from his weekend in prison at the hands of his girl-friend and her kinky friends.

Iím not sure if I can write another episode so for now as my inspiration runs out, Iíll keep trying but forgive me for the time it is taking me to complete these fantasies.

Here goes anyway:


A Woolly Story Part 4

It had been a slow week since Sunday night when I finally left Jenniferís and the fabulous weekend at the hands of her kinky friends at the old Victorian prison. I had spoken to Jennifer on the telephone and via e-mail during the week. We werenít sure how much time we would get to ourselves this weekend coming as her sister Amanda was in town from London for a school reunion, which was being held at the villages, Catholic girls school We did manage to get a meal out on Wednesday evening and did agree that I should meet Amanda this weekend. I then agreed to spend the weekend with Jennifer at her house. We had no kinky plans as we would be entertaining her younger sister. On Thursday evening I received a call from Jennifer who was in a bit of a muddle. She apologised for the late notice but explained that Amanda had only informed her that she was invited to an 80ís school disco as part of the re-union on Friday night, starting at eight. I agreed before Jennifer had time to explain that it was fancy dress and as it was a girlís school, everyone, including the partners of ex students would be wearing the uniform of the school, which meant a girlís uniform. I told her that I thought it would be fun to dress up as a girl in public and explore our fantasies a little further, outside her immediate circle of kinky friends. I asked if Amanda was bringing her boyfriend but Jennifer then had to explain that her sister was gay and she didnít know if she would be bringing her partner Samantha (Sam to everyone) or not this weekend. We just laughed and I agreed to go over to Jenniferís immediately after work and bring a Chinese carry-out for four just in case Sam was there.

As with the previous two Fridayís today was no different as the day dragged for me, working from home. Jennifer and I talked during the day via e-mail but as it was our work accounts no kinky stuff was discussed online. Five oíclock came and I logged off for the weekend. I packed a sports bag for the weekend at Jenniferís. Just a change of cloths and some clean underwear, not to mention the usual toiletries. It was still very cold outside so a coat was needed but being the lazy person I am, I decided to drive over there hoping that I would have some control over this weekend and therefore I had planned to drive us over to the school disco this evening. I was ready to leave at six and before I headed over, I called Jennifer to ask her to order the Chinese so that I could collect it on my way round there. She was full of beans about the disco tonight and asked if I would dance with her. Stupid question, of coarse I would dance with her this evening. I collected the Chinese about six twenty and was pulling up outside Jenniferís house by six thirty. As I walked up the path to her front door she was standing there waiting for me. She apologised that she hadnít time to change out of her work suit yet but I wasnít displeased to see her wearing a tight black skirt and beautiful blue polar neck wool jersey and to complement the outfit her obligatory thick black Lycra tights. We hugged and kissed each other as I entered. I headed straight for the kitchen with the bag of food in hand, dropping my sports bag in the hall as I passed through. As I entered the kitchen I was met by Amanda, Jenniferís sister. ďHi you must be David,Ē asked Amanda? I smiled at the slightly younger blonde in front of me with striking similarities to Jennifer, the girl I was now falling in love with. ďHi Amanda, itís great to meet you at last, Jennifer has told me so much about you,Ē I replied. What caught my eye the most was the fact that Amanda was already dressed for the school disco. She explained that she had kept her school uniform all these years and hoped to find an excuse to wear it some day. I just laughed and made a joke that there were always lots of reasons for a girl to wear her school uniform. Amanda give me a sneer in return and quickly mumbled about how she knew Jennifer and I were so attracted to each other. I guess she knew something about Jenniferís kinky life but I hope she didnít know everything. Anyway to her school uniform! Being a Catholic girlís school the uniform was the obligatory green colour. A short; very short green skirt, white blouse and green wool cardigan. Amanda was also wearing my favourite thick black wool or Lycra tights. When I looked closer I could see she was wearing a black bra underneath as this most defiantly shown through the white blouse. ďAre you looking forward to wearing the uniform tonight David,Ē asked Amanda? I smiled in return as Jennifer entered the kitchen and explained that she was happy that we had introduced ourselves to each other. Amanda and Jennifer set the table and we sat down to eat the Chinese. Amanda explained that Sam was working late tonight and would meet us all at the old school. Jennifer said she would call a taxi as she knew there would be alcohol available at the disco. Thank goodness it was a catholic school these girls went to or the uniform wouldnít be as nice and there would certainly be no alcohol severed at the party! We sat at the table and ate the wonderful meal. At about seven fifteen, Jennifer explained that she would go up and get changed into her school uniform. She then suggested that I came up in ten or so minutes and she would have the uniform ready for me to wear tonight. She kissed me on the way passed.


At just after seven thirty, I headed upstairs to get ready while Amanda finished packing the dish washer. When I got to Jenniferís room she was already sitting in front of her mirror doing her make-up wearing a black silk bra and her legs clad in thick black tights. I approach from behind, smiling to her in the mirror and put my arms around Jennifer, kissing the back of her neck. ďYour uniform is in the spare room David,Ē explained Jennifer. I headed straight there in anticipation of what I was being forced to wear tonight. It therefore wasnít a big surprise when I found a similar school uniform to the girls lying on the spare bed, waiting for me to put on. As with the previous weekends, I first had to negotiate the tight Lycra body former. I had got used to getting my torso into this very, very tight garment, which got even tighter when I finally managed to pull up the zip on the back. Once in place, my body was already taking on a female form. Next, came a pair of thick ribbed black wool tights, which by now I was master at getting on and pulling up around my waist. Like the girlís, I pulled on a white shirt/blouse, which made me look slightly tarty with the black body formed underneath. I had to negotiate a green skirt, which was a few sizes too small but never-the-less, I managed to pull it over my bum and pull the zip up on the back. The skirt was very short but then I was wearing really thick wool tights so it didnít really matter. I tied the school tie around my neck and pulled on the green wool cardigan. Finally I put on the low black leather pumps, which I had gotten used over the passed few weeks. The only strange thing was my head, Jennifer hadnít left me a mask or a wig to wear so I headed back to her bedroom where by now she was already dressed in the same green uniform and putting her long blonde hair into two pig-tails. ďYou look fantastic sweetheart,Ē I said and Jennifer smiled at me explained that she would need to do something about my face and hair. I asked if I wasnít just going to wear a female face mask like previous weekend but Jennifer explained that this was a fancy dress party and she felt it would look just a little staged and a bit too strange if I wore the Barbie-doll face mask. Instead she instructed me to sit on her stool and face the mirror. I hated make-up but Jennifer explained that if I didnít just accept the fact I was wearing it, she would handcuff my wrists behind my back and take me to the disco like that. I thought Iíd just better accept the fate and put up with the make-up, which was never going to do a lot for my female looks. By six fifty Jennifer explained that she was nearly finished and fetched a long blonde wig for my head. Once in place she then arranges two pig-tails to match hers. ďThatís us finished now David, letís go and call a taxi!Ē I wanted to drive but Jennifer to me that I couldnít drink then and anyway, Sam would bring us home later.

As we reached the living room, Amanda burst out laughing saying that we look the right odd couple just like her and Sam. We laughed as Jennifer headed for the phone to call a taxi. Once done, she went to the cupboard under the stairs and picked out coats for us all to wear but as we were getting ready to leave the house, she dashed upstairs saying that he had forgotten something. Within a few minutes Jennifer returned with three school scarves that she had managed to buy during the week. At just after seven, the taxi arrived and we all headed outside. The taxi driver laughed at me but explained that we were his third fare of the night to the same disco and I would be in good company.

Once at the school and into the disco I relaxed a little as all the other guys had had the same effort to dress in the official girlís school uniform. Our coats were taken at the cloakroom by current students of the school, also wearing the school uniform. I was about to hand over the long wool school scarf when Jennifer explained that it complimented our uniforms much better and we both should keep it on. It was quite warm so I insisted that I unwrap it from around my neck and leave it hanging loose. Jennifer agreed and we headed into the disco.

Once in the main hall, everyone was dancing to eighties music and wearing the same school uniform. Some had blazers on instead of the green cardigan. I guess some of the girls and their male partners were wearing suspenders and stockings but all-in-all everyone had made a fantastic effort. Drinks were being served by current students just like at the cloakroom and we all settled down to a wonderful nights entertainment. The only slightly embarrassing moments for me was when Jennifer introduced me to her old school friends but then their partners were dressed much the same as me. We danced for a few hours and drank far too much wine and beer. Sam finally arrived at around ten wearing her school uniform, which was very similar to that worn by Jennifer, Amanda and myself.

As the night progressed, Jennifer and I got more and more drunk and by the time the disco finished at around midnight, Sam and Amanda were having right good laugh at us both staggering around the school hall. ďI think it is time to get these two drunken love-birds home,Ē explained Sam. Amanda agreed and she directed us both back to the cloakroom for our coats insisting that we wrap out long wool school scarves round our necks and lower fasces, before heading out of the school and into the car-park and Samís waiting 4x4. Once in the back of Sam Jeep, we drove back to Jenniferís house where both Amanda and Sam were spending the night as well, before driving back to London in the morning. To save Sam parking the Jeep in the street, Amada directed her round to the back yard where she could park the 4x4 nearer the house. Amanda asked if Jennifer had her keys and she simply handed her hand-bag over to Amanda. As we got out of the car, Amanda started to rummage through Jenniferís handbag and produced a pair of shinny steel handcuffs. ďI can see youíre still as kinky as ever Jennifer,Ē explained Amanda as she swung the cuffs in-front of her. Jennifer smiled and told Amanda that they were for me if Iíd misbehaved tonight at all. Amanda then told Sam to grab Jennifer and allow her to cuff her hands behind her back. It was really easy and I just laughed as the two schools made easy work of Jennifer in her drunken state. We then entered the house by the cells entrance and Amanda again piped up, suggesting that we put Jennifer in one of her own cells for the night. I followed Sam and Amanda as they directed Jennifer into the first cell on the left, the one I had mist of my time in during previous weekends. As soon as they pushed her inside, they pulled the cell door closed, locking it securely. I asked if they were not even going to un-cuff her first and take off her coat. As soon as I opened my mouth both girls grabbed me and pushed me towards the open cell across the corridor. I struggled as best I could but Sam jut grabbed my right arm pulling it behind my back and leaving me no option but go in the direction that both girls directed me. As soon as I was in the cell, the door closed behind me, locking me inside.


As soon as Amanda and Sam had left the cell block on their way upstairs towards the kitchen I could hear Jennifer shouting to me from behind her cell door. She wasnít amused by what Sam and Amanda had done to both of us but she was in more secure predicament with her hands cuffed behind her back. It was about twenty minutes later when Amanda and Sam returned to Jenniferís cell first. I had no idea what was going on as they had closed the peep hole on my cell door. It was only about ten minutes until they came to my door and demanded that I sit on the bunk, away from the door. I did what I was told as both girlís, still dressed in their school uniforms entered the cell with a whole stack of bondage things in their hands. First they instructed me to stand up, remove my coat but not my scarf before turning around to enable them to cuff my hands behind my back. Once my wrists were secured they forced a red ball-gag into my mouth buckling it from behind. They then loosened the long school scarf and tied it around my face, hiding the ball-gag and my face behind a layer of thick wool. I was then led across the corridor to the cell where Jennifer was being held. As soon as I entered I could see the love of my life was suffering the same indignity as me. She was still wearing the green skirt, white blouse, heavy green wool cardigan and those wonderful thick black tights. I assumed her mouth was stuffed with a ball gag just like me as her long wool school scarf was also tied tightly around her face, hiding whatever was gagging her. We were ordered on to our knees beside each other to face both girls, our new captors. Amanda spoke first in a very stern voice, ďSam and I have decided that we fancy some fun this weekend and we know that both your kinky apatite for all things wool, including bondage will play right into our hands and our plans!Ē Sam and Amanda then explained their thoughts, which were really fantasises for the weekend ahead. We were then told that we would remain their captives until Sunday night and therefore be their slaves for the weekend. We would be required to wear the school uniforms all weekend except at night, when we would be sleeping. This surely meant that we would soon be released and allowed to remove the school uniforms for the night. When Amanda added that we would be kept over-night in separate cells I could just guess the disappointment on Jenniferís face, hidden behind the thick wool scarf. Sam then dragged me to my feet and hauled me out of Jenniferís cell and back to the empty cell I was held for the past half hour or so. Once there, Sam untied the school scarf and unbuckled the ball-gag letting it hang loose around my neck. ďRight buster, Iím going to unlock your cuffs and allow you to undress. Iíve left one of Jenniferís wool dresses on the bunk, which Iím sure will make a warm night-dress for you.Ē With that Sam unlocked the cuffs from my wrists and left the tiny cell, locking the door behind her. It was only then that I saw that I was to wear the thick wool, red sweaterdress that got me into this trouble with Jennifer less than a month ago. With some difficultly I removed the school uniform, wig, tights and then the Lycra body-shaper. Once naked I pulled the thick wool sweater over my head and climbed underneath the sheet of the small prison cell bunk. At least I was free of any bondage, which would make for a fairly comfortable night in Jenniferís basement cells. Both going to sleep, I yelled goodnight to Jennifer in the cell across the corridor. She apologised for the predicament I was in as this was not the weekend she had planned. The lights then went out and we were left to try and get some sleep from what was left of the Friday night / Saturday morning. I was tired and have to admit very snug and warm in the thick layer of soft wool of the sweaterdress.

The morning came soon enough and I was awakened as the sun Shaun through the barred window of my locked prison cell. I could hear Jennifer, very faintly calling to me from behind the locked door of her cell, across the corridor. ďDavid, are you awake?Ē ďYes,Ē I replied and we basically could hold a conversation if we raised our voices and listened right up against the heavy iron cell doors. Jennifer explained that she didnít realise that Amanda and Sam were kinky themselves so it was a massive surprise to her when they started this escapade last night. I asked her what she was wearing and she explained a thick black wool sweaterdress that reached from her neck to her toes. I explained to Jennifer that I was wearing the red wool sweaterdress that she first persuaded me to wear when I first visited her home. Jennifer told me that she wished she was with me right now to see me in the dress. She also admitted that it was her favourite dress and the one she liked me in most of all. I asked Jennifer if she knew what Amanda and Sam would make us do through the course of Saturday and Sunday. Jennifer said that she didnít know but that we would probably be put into rather uncomfortable positions through the weekend. At last we heard some-one coming down the stairs and unlocking the barred door to enter Jenniferís basement cell block. ďRight you two,Ē shouted Amanda! ďIím going to unlock your cell doors and allow you both half-an-hour to freshen up and get ready for the day ahead. Iíve left a fresh pair of the thickest wool tights I could find for you both to wear today so in thirty minutes I expect you both ready and willing to serve Sam and I for the day!Ē First I heard Jenniferís cell door being unlocked and then mine. As we both immerged from opposite cells, Amanda was already on the other side of the barred door and had it locked and on her way back upstairs. Jennifer and I hugged each other and kissed before heading for the shower and for me a shave.

It took me longer to get ready because of the simple fact I had to shave; Jennifer was already dressed in her school uniform when I finally immerged from the showed block. She was really beautiful, standing there in-front of me in her green wool uniform and wonderful, thick black ribbed wool tights, finished off by the low headed black leather pumps. As quickly as I could and with some help from Jennifer, I was back in the very tight Lycra body-shaper, white blouse, thick black ribbed wool tights, green skirt and wool cardigan. I finally slipped on the low headed black leather pumps and we just had time to kiss passionately before we heard Amandaís voice once again from behind the barred door and the bottom of the stairs to the basement cell block. ďCome here you guys,Ē demanded Amanda so we headed out of my cell towards Amanda? ďRight, can you two get yourselves locked into these prison chains and be ready to meet me back here in fifteen minutes? Can you also have yourselves gagged in exactly the same way Sam and I gagged you last night? Finally here is a small padlock each, to lock those gags on so that there can be no funny business through the day!Ē With that she handed to us through the bars and heavy set of prison chains. Jennifer and I headed back to her cell to work out how we were going to put each other into the chains. Jennifer explained that it was best to help each other and as we had to gag ourselves first, she went through in detail how we both would get ready for our day in chains.



First thing first, I was to be gagged so I allowed Jennifer to put the big red ball into my mouth and buckle it from behind, locking the tiny padlock in place, which meant no release until either Amanda or Sam allowed it. Next Jennifer wrapped the long wool school scarf around my face and tied it tightly from behind. It was now my turn to gag Jennifer and as she did to me, I buckled and locked the red ball gag in place followed by tying the long wool school scarf around her face, hiding the hideous ball gag that would keep her very quiet. Next we put on our own leg-irons, which were attached by a short chain to handcuffs, which we were also able to lock in place ourselves. These were the real deal, a set of prison irons that would enable us both some basic movement but not much else.

As we were told, we both met Amanda back at the barred door when she reminded me that I had forgotten to put the blonde wig on. There was nothing I could do now so she entered the cell block and fetched the same wig I wore last night at the school reunion. Once in place we were ordered to follow her upstairs to the kitchen, where we were directed to sit at the kitchen table. It wasnít long until Sam arrived. She was dressed very provocatively in one of Jenniferís tight black wool sweaters that wasnít quite a sweaterdress as her black silk panties and black garter belt were both clearly visible, attached to a pair of black silk stockings. Sam laughed at us both and started preparing breakfast while Jennifer and I sat awaiting whatever the girls had in store for us today. As the bacon and eggs were set in front of us, Amanda finally arrived wearing a red wool sweater, similar to the one Sam was wearing. Instead of black underwear, Amanda wore red to match her wool sweater. ďYou have an amazing collection of toys these days Jennifer,Ē explained Amanda as she untied Jenniferís scarf allowing her access to the padlock, which once removed enable the ball gag to drop, hanging around her neck along with the long wool scarf. Once Jenniferís mouth was free it was my turn to have my gag removed. We clearly couldnít eat as our hands were still cuffed in-front and attached to a short chain from our leg-irons. Sam first spotted this inconvenience and suggested that Amanda unlock one of our wrists.

All four of us sat at the table eating breakfast. Jennifer explained her outrage at the way Sam and Amanda had taken control of her weekend and they werenít going to get away with it! Both Sam and Amanda laughed, asking how Jennifer was going to re-take control in the position she was in. Jennifer didnít answer but she promised revenge. As soon as breakfast was finished, our free hand was re-cuffed but the strange part was only Jenniferís ball gag was replaced and re-locked before the long woollen scarf was retied around her face, hiding the ball gag. ďWeíve plans for you David,Ē said Sam as Amanda dragged a very angry and mumbling Jennifer away and no doubt back to the basement cells.

ED
EKG074@AOL.Com
UK

Friday, April 16th 2004 - 09:25:49 AM

Dominant women???
Are there any women in northern england into this stuff who fancy chatting sometime? I'm 23 and have always craved bondage and being tied up for as long as I can remember but have never really had any proper experience of it...

So, if you fancy chatting and possibly more then send us an emial! :-)

Me
bored_792003@yahoo.co.uk
UK

Sunday, April 25th 2004 - 09:42:36 AM

A Woolly Story Part 4 (B)
Once Amanda returned she explained that nothing really bad was going to happen to us and I wouldnít be abused in any way. They just wanted to give Jennifer the illusion that she was missing out in some fun with her boyfriend. Both said that they were going for a walk today and I would be locked into the cell with Jennifer but first they wanted to add something to my bondage. Amanda then disappeared upstairs and returned a few minutes later with a rather severe looking iron helmet / mask. I told them that I had never seen that helmet before and I certainly didnít really relish spending the day with my head encased in it. Amanda laughed as Sam held me tight. Amanda then opened the hinged helmet from the back as Sam removed the ball gag hanging around my neck. ďYouíre lucky weíre not gagging you first David but we are going to add some discomfort,Ē as Sam re-wound the long woollen scarf around my face covering my nose and mouth. Once completed and happy, Amanda approached placing my entire head into the hideous and very heavy iron helmet. With a bit of pulling the helmet closed at the rear and with a click, I knew it was now locked in place.

I was then matched downstairs and directed through the open bars and told to wait while Amanda unlocked and opened Jenniferís cell door. I followed Amanda into the cell, directed by Sam from behind. Jennifer was obviously really angry but calmed down a bit when Amanda told her that the ball gag was going to be removed. Her ball gag was quickly removed but her woollen scarf was quickly retied behind her head covering her face also in a couple of layers of thick wool. Sam then produced from behind her back a heavy wool balaclava and leather collar. She pulled the balaclava over Jenniferís head and secured it by locking the collar around her neck. ďEnjoy your day guys,Ē said Sam as both girls left our cell, locking the door behind them. We also heard the noise of the outer bar door being locked and then the sound of stilettoís heading back up the stairs to the kitchen.

We both sat on the bunk beside each other and a muffled sound from Jennifer behind the wool scarf and thick wool balaclava explained how sorry she was for getting me into this mess. I told Jennifer in a muffled reply that it wasnít that bad; at least we were together even if our shackled hands and feet prohibited us from touching each other. I told Jennifer that my face was covered by the heavy wool scarf before the girls locked my head into the hideous iron mask. Jennifer explained that she had thought about putting me into the mask before but was worried that is was that final step too far. To tried to reassure her that she should never worry about taking our games too far and I would tell her if I wasnít enjoying whatever we were doing just as I would expect Jennifer to tell me if I was about to cross the line. We tried to hug but it was no use, our chained hands were held too tight due to the short chain attached to our leg-irons.

As the hours past away, locked in the police station cell wearing the green school uniform and both our head covered, Jenniferís in the wool balaclava and mine in the heavy iron mask we started to become ever more uncomfortable due to the heat building up around or faces and the discomfort of us both badly needing the toilet. It was a welcome relief when we heard footsteps coming down the stairs and the outer barred door opening, followed by the heavy iron door to our cell. To both our surprise, it was Karen. ďI thought something was wrong when I called you earlier Jennifer and there was no answer.Ē Jennifer explained her sister Amanda and her lesbian lover (Sam) had done this to us and could she let us go. Karen was more than obliging and reached into her handbag to find a handcuff key and remove our bonds. Itís great that all handcuff keys are made to a standard so in minutes Jenniferís hands were free. While Karen tried to release Jenniferís leg-irons, Jennifer tried to remove the wool balaclava but it was held tight by the locked leather collar that surrounded her neck. As soon as Karen had freed my hands and feet, I asked Jennifer where the keys to iron mask were and Jennifer explained they should be upstairs.

We all headed upstairs and into Jenniferís bedroom. She went straight for her jewellery box where she kept all her keys but to our disgust they were all gone. Panic started to set in as it was clear Jenniferís wool balaclava and my iron mask was not coming off until we had the right keys. There wasnít a lot we could do but wait until Amanda and Sam returned. We all then set about hatching a plan to take control of the two of them in revenge for our situation last night and this morning. We headed back down stairs, not yet defeated even though our discomfort was beginning to give both us some concern. Jennifer told me that her breathing was becoming more laboured as the heat from her exhaling air was beginning to dampen the wool of both the scarf that was tightly wrapped twice around her face and tied under the thick wool balaclava that was held in place by the locked leather collar around her neck. My muffled reply to her explained that I wasnít much better even though I only had the scarf wrapped around my face but it was probably much, much tighter than Jenniferís due to the to heavy iron helmet that was locked on my head. Karen then suggested that she had a plan but it meant us all heading back to the basement and the cell block. Both Jennifer and I followed in anticipation of what Karen had in mind. We re-entered the cell that Jennifer and I had spent most of the day in and Karen suggested that both Jennifer lock me back into the cell. When Sam and Amanda returned they would enter only to find me. Both Karen and Jennifer would then jump the pair of them, restraining them both and then releasing me. I had a funny idea that this would mean I was about to be put back into chains again? I tried to protest but Jennifer supported Karenís idea and she picked up the prison set that I had worn for most of the day already. It took Jennifer only a few minutes to have my ankles locked into the leg-irons once more, followed by my wrists locked into the attached handcuffs. Jennifer kissed me through her thick wool hood on to my iron mask and said that she hoped it wouldnít be too long until I was free and we could get revenge. She also promised that both she and Karen would only be across the corridor in the opposite cell, awaiting Sam and Amandaís return. I nodded in agreement and both girls left, locking my cell door behind them.

It was over an hour before I heard footsteps coming down the stairs. I could feel the tension as whoever it was noticed that the outer bars were unlocked and they quickly approached my cell door. As soon as the door was unlocked I could see it was Sam, still wearing her red wool sweater, which barely covered her ass and clearly showing her red silk panties, attached to red stockings by a red garter belt. ďWhere the fuck is Jennifer,Ē demanded Sam? Before I could blurt out any response, both Karen and Jennifer ran into the cell bringing Sam crashing down on to her stomach. With a couple of easy and probably well practiced moves, Samís hands were cuffed behind her back. ďWhere are the fucking keys to these fucking hoods,Ē cried Jennifer? Sam just lay on the cell floor with her hands tightly cuffed behind her back and laughed. ďRight Karen, we need something to gag her while we go and get her dirty little co-conspirator,Ē explained Jennifer. Karen quickly got up but neither of the girls had any idea and all Jenniferís scarf and gags were on the second floor. I then muffled a suggestion that if they released me, I could keep Sam quiet while they retrieved Amanda. Great idea thought Jennifer and while Karen kept her hand tightly covering Samís mouth, Jennifer unlocked my hands and feet. I then knelt down beside Sam and quietly whispered in her left ear, ďYou are not going to give me any trouble, are you?Ē Sam shook her head and both Karen and Jennifer headed upstairs to find Amanda. As I sat on the cell floor beside Sam, she pleaded with me to let her go but I laughed from behind the iron mask and thick wool scarf, asking her if she had any idea what it was like to have her head imprisoned under this much bondage for so long? Sam again just shook her and I explained that as soon as I was free of the mask she was going to have the same unfortunate experience thrust upon her. I could see the terror in her eyes but my mind was made up, Sam would face the same torture as she inflicted on me. I guess that Amanda would then have to wear the same head bondage that Jennifer was still wearing from just after breakfast this morning. I was only a few minutes later when I heard the commotion of Karen and Jennifer bringing a very reluctant Amanda down the stairs to the cell block. Finally she was brought into our cell with her hands also cuffed tightly behind her back. ďAmanda wonít tell us where the keys are either David,Ē shouted and very frustrated Jennifer! ďThen weíll just have to torture the truth out of them,Ē I replied. I then suggested that we cuff Amanda to the manacles hanging from the wall of the prison cell. Both Karen and I then held her arms while Jennifer unlocked her handcuffs and we directed Amandaís arms up and over her head, while Jennifer quickly locked both medieval manacles on to both her wrists. ďOkay you two, whoever tells us where the keys are will we spared the discomfort of having their head locked into the iron mask Iím wearing. Whoever then doesnít speak up will have her head locked into it so I suggest one of you own up ASAP,Ē I demanded! ďFuck off,Ē replied Amanda; youíll just have to wear that fucking hideous thing until one of us breaks and it will not be me!Ē I then said that I had an idea and left the cell block, and went straight to Jenniferís spare room and the cupboards and drawers of toys. I went straight to the drawer, which contained Jenniferís myriad of hoods and picked out a double layer latex hood with breathing tubes sticking out of the face panel. I then returned back downstairs to the basement cell block.

ďRight, whoís first I asked,Ē as I held up the torture hood? ďFuck off you bastard,Ē yelled Amanda,Ē so I guess first to be tortured was going to be Amanda! I approached and she started kicking out so Karen and Jennifer quickly secured her ankles to the shackles attached at the bottom of the wall. I then suggested that they secure Sam ankles into a hog-tie while I prepare Amanda for some torture and then some answers to where the key was to Jenniferís collar and my iron mask. Now that Amandaís hands and feet were secured I didnít have too much difficultly slipping the latex hood over her head and zipping it closed from behind. I then asked her once more where the keys were. No answer so I started to pump the mask up, tightening it as the two layers filled up with a pocket of air. ďRight Amanda once more, where is the fucking keys?Ē No answer again so I closed the air tubes and within seconds Amanda started to panic. I counted to ten and then opened the air tubes, allowing Amanda to take another breath. I then asked her again and this time I didnít allow her much time to give me a barrage of abuse before closing the air tubes again. Sam started to yell at Amanda to give in and tell us but Amanda said nothing as she squirmed to take in air that simply no longer existed within her hood. ďSam, tell us and weíll stop right now,Ē asked Jennifer in a quiet relaxed voice?Ē As Amada frantically tugged against her bonds screaming for air, Sam broke the stalemate and told us that the keys were in the pocket of Amandaís overnight bag. I then released the valve on the air tube and that life giving invisible stuff we call air rushed back into the mask and allowed Amanda to breathe freely. Jennifer thanked Sam and left the cell block for Amandaís overnight bag. While she was away, I released the air pockets that held the latex hood so tight around Amandaís head. Finally I unzipped the hood from the back and lifted the hood from a very angry Amanda. Just as I finished Jennifer returned with the keyís asking Karen to unlock the collar. As soon as the padlock was removed, the wool balaclava was lifted off Jenniferís head and she reached behind her head to untie the wool scarf. Jenniferís face was pink from hours of relentless heat of her own breathing. Jennifer quickly came over to me and unlocked the iron helmet. The pressure of that thing coming away from my face was amazing but I also had to remove the scarf to complete the freedom of my head.

I then told Jennifer to put her head bondage on Sam while I put my head bondage on to Amada. Both girls could experience the discomfort we felt all day. Jennifer complied and started to wrap the long woollen school scarf around Samís face and then slip the tight balaclava over her head locking it tightly in place using the padlocked collar. Meanwhile I tied my soaking wet wool scarf around Amandaís face and as she screamed from behind the double layer to thermal wool, I slipped the iron mask over her head and locked it from behind. ďI think it is only fair that we allow both girls the same freedom that they allowed us so letís get them both into the prison sets,Ē I suggested so while Jennifer released Samís hands from behind her back and quickly re-cuffed them in front of her, Karen and I locked Amanda ankles into the leg-irons before unlocking her shackles. We then had to get her wrists out of the manacles and into the handcuffs attached to her leg-irons but with Jenniferís help this was a fairly easy process. Now that both Amanda and Sam were secured into the same discomfort as weíd been subjected to all day, we left them together in the cell, locking the door behind us. We also locked the outer barred door and headed upstairs. Karen told us that she had to go home to Simon who had been locked in one of her cells all day. We kissed her goodbye and waved her off. I had now completely forgotten that I was still wearing the school uniform. Jennifer and I smiled as we both headed upstairs to change out of the uniforms and have a well earned shower together.

We spent the next half-an-hour messing around in the shower, playing and teasing each other. Once out we dried off and then we had the dilemma of what to wear for the rest of the evening. I asked Jennifer if she could choose a sweaterdress for me to wear and she smiled as we headed for the spare bedroom. She asked if I wanted to out on a pair of tights first and I laughed telling Jennifer that was a stupid question. Jennifer pulled out a pair of very thick black thermal, ribbed tights from the top drawer and as I was getting myself into them, she lifted of the hanger, a very nice grey sweaterdress made from the softest mohair I have ever seen. ďThis is one of my favourite sweater-dresses David, you will enjoy wearing it I know but please take good care of it as it cost a fortune,Ē explained Jennifer as she handed me the heaviest pile of wool Iíve ever had the pleasure to hold! Jennifer then left me to negotiate my way into the dress while she went off to change herself. I had some difficulty directing my arms into the thick and very long sleeves and then direct my entire body through the heavy weave and finally through the thickest and tightest mohair collar Iíve ever experienced. Once in place I smoothed out the softest mohair Iíve ever worn and rolled down the collar, which by now was covering my entire face. The dress came to just below my knees and all I can say is that it was very, very warm and comfortable. I then headed for Jenniferís bedroom and we met each other in the corridor. She too was wearing a lovely black, cashmere sweaterdress but for a change her tights were red this time, still wool but certainly finished off her look very well. We were both starving so we headed back downstairs to the kitchen.

While Jennifer prepared dinner I suggested that Iíd better go and check on Amanda and Sam who were still locked in the basement cell that they had both locked Jennifer for most of the day, not forgetting last night. I very quietly headed down the stairs and as quiet as I could, I unlocked the barred door and peaked through the tiny hole on their cell door. Both Sam and Amanda were huddled up beside each other on the tiny cell bunk. I could see they were not comfortable due to the restriction of the manacles and shackles they were both locked into, not forgetting the tight head bondage that both girls were being subjected to. I re-locked the barred gate and head back upstairs where Jennifer had just about finished preparing a wonderful omelette and all that remained for me to do was open a nice bottle of Bordeaux.

During dinner we discussed what to do about both Amanda and Sam. We were both in agreement that they would spend the entire night locked in separate cells but our dilemma was to make them wear (or not) the head bondage all night. Jennifer thought we should but I thought it was just a little cruel. In the end Jennifer and I came to a compromise. Weíd separate them around 7pm and tell them they were stuck in the head bondage all night but then release the hoods just before we went to bed.


It was about 7:30 when we finished our meal but should we head down right away or leave them for a little while longer. Before going down stairs Jennifer said that she had an idea and she got up and went upstairs, returning only a few minutes wearing a black cashmere balaclava to match her sweaterdress. She handed me a very thick grey mohair balaclava to match my sweaterdress and within seconds we looked a right strange couple with only our eyes showing through the two holes in each of the wool balaclavas. We were then ready to head downstairs and after unlocking the barred gate, Jennifer unlocked the cell door and we both entered the tiny cell to a barrage of verbal abuse from Amanda, who was still complaining about being locked into the iron mask. ďIíll deal with her Jennifer, if you deal with Sam,Ē I suggested as I grabbed the whingeing little lesbian, dragging to her bobbled feet and out of the cell, into the other cell across the corridor. ďYou two are fucking warped,Ē mumbled Amanda from behind the iron mask! ďWell you and Sam should have thought about your actions before locking Jennifer and I up last night,Ē I replied! I then asked Amanda if she would shut up and co-operate, while I removed her leg-irons and attachť handcuffs. She agreed and sat of the cell bunk while I unlocked her ankles and then her wrists. ďAre you going to remove this fucking mask and the scarf that is wrapped around my face David,Ē asked Amanda? I told her that she would have to suffer the iron mask all night and Amanda really began to panic and she pleaded with me to take it off. Jennifer then arrived after locking Sam up for the night. She held in her hands the prison set that Sam had been wearing the woollen balaclava, leather collar and long woollen school scarf. ďI decided to give Sam a break David. She was really beginning to panic about wearing it for so long and I just thought we could cut them both a break, right now!Ē I had no problems with that as I took the key from Jenniferís hands and leant behind Amanda to unlock the iron mask. Within a matter of seconds she was free of the iron mask and untying the scarf herself. ďThank you guys,Ē said Amanda as she was clearly glad to be free of the head bondage. ďRight Amanda, Iíve offered Sam the opportunity to go home tonight or spend a night in our little custody suite and she has agreed to stay another night so Iím sorry, youíre here for another night also,Ē explained Jennifer. We then left the cell block, locking Amandaís cell and the barred gate behind us as we headed upstairs for the night, still carrying all the various bondage toys that we had just removed from Sam and Amanda. ďHave you anymore toys Jennifer that you havenít told me about yet like this iron mask,Ē I enquired? Jennifer stopped at the top of the stairs and looked back at me, those two big beautiful eyes shining through the blackness of her cashmere balaclava. ďYes, of course David,Ē she replied! I then asked to see more and we headed back upstairs to Jenniferís spare bedroom.

Jennifer put the various cuffs and leg-irons away; she agreed that the scarves needed to be washed like the rest of the school uniforms we had worn for the last two days and then she took the iron mask from me to put into a large chest, which was placed at the bottom of her wardrobe.

ďIíve got one more iron mask David,Ē explained Jennifer as she handed me an evil looking black monstrosity. It was a cross between the iron mask Iíd been subjected to earlier today and something that Darth-Vader wore in the Star Wars Series. It had two small eye holes and a bulge where the mouth and nose were but only a black mesh covered the bulge. ďWould you like to try it on David,Ē asked Jennifer? I wasnít going to turn down Jenniferís offer and I asked her for the key. Jennifer explained that this mask came with a remote control and as she demonstrated it to me, with the push of a button there was a bleep from the iron mask and a click told me that the hood was now unlocked. I asked if I could take off the balaclava before placing my head into the black hood and Jennifer smiled as we both pulled the wool balaclavas off our heads. I eased my head into the black mask and pushed it closed from behind. AS the two ends met, there was another bleep and the mask automatically locked closed. ďRight Jennifer is that it,Ē I asked? Jennifer then started to show me the various features:

The first thing Jennifer showed me was the timer function. She could set the time on the remote control and until the digital display showed zero hours and zero minutes, the hood was going to stay locked. For the purpose of the demonstration I was locked into the hood for one minute and as soon as the minute was up, there was a bleep on the hood and the lock automatically clicked open. As I pushed the hood closed it automatically locked again, sealing my head into the tight mass of black steel.

The next function Jennifer demonstrated was the visor system. With the push of another button two glass eyes closed over the two eye holes. I really felt sealed into the hood now but the turning off a knob set the tint of the eye visors from clear, through opaque to complete blackness.

The final function was the scariest. ďRight David, pretend to run away from me, escaping your imprisonment,Ē demanded Jennifer? I laughed and turned away from her but another bleep on the hood told me another function had just been selected and it wasnít long until I knew I wasnít escaping anywhere. From within the bulge covering my face; came a screen of PVC that completely covered both my nose and mouth, cutting off all the air to the iron mask. I fell to the floor in defeat but another bleep sounded and the layer of PVC retreated back into the bulge and I could breath freely again.

I picked myself off the floor and headed back to Jennifer who was standing there, smiling at me and asking if I liked her hood of tricks. I was amazed that she was able to buy such wonderful toys and I approached her and pretended to kiss her through the thick steel covering my entire head. She closed my eye visors again and completely blackened my vision before directing me on to the spare bed on my back. She first pulled up my mohair dress and then pulled down my thick woollen tights before removing her own layer of wool and then climbed on top of my extremely erect cock. With me lying on my back and Jennifer on top pumping away, it wasnít long until I shot my load into her wet and wonderful pussey.

As soon as I came, I asked Jennifer to unlock the hood, which she did immediately. As she sat in front of me, I slipped the hood on to her head and closed the hinges, automatically locking the black monstrosity on my lovers head. I now had control and Jennifer looked wonderful so first I closed and dimmed the eye visors and then by accident, set the lock for one hour. Jennifer wasnít amused when I told her that she was going to be wearing the fucking thing for an hour so I silenced her by cutting off her air supply. As soon as the PCV face mask surrounded her nose and mouth she fell back on the bed and I proceeded to rub my fingers inside her warm and wet pussey. She frantically struggled for air as I rubbed harder and harder but so I didnít kill her, I pushed the button again and Jennifer was able to breathe freely. As soon as she relaxed again I pushed that powerful button on the remote control and once again Jennifer was thrusting against my prodding fingers deep inside her sex. Without air Jennifer exploded in only a few more seconds and as soon as her thrusting stopped, I pushed the button allowing air once again around her face even though she was to spend another thirty five minutes in the hood before the lock would release itself.

ďDavid that was fantastic darling,Ē explained Jennifer. ďIíve set the hood myself many times and masturbated but that was the best orgasm Iíve ever had while wearing it,Ē Jennifer continued. I explained that the timer was still only showing twenty seven minutes until unlock so we agreed to go downstairs and check on our captives in the cells. I opened the eye visors and Jennifer and I then fixed our woollen sweater-dresses before heading down to the basement. As soon as the outer barred door was unlocked both Sam and Amanda came running to their separately locked cells. Amanda pleaded to be released and Sam said that she had even had enough. Jennifer went on to explain that she would release them both in just over half-an-hour as soon as she could get rid of her iron helmet. I told Jennifer that I thought it was best to let them out right away and Jennifer agreed to allow me to unlock their cell doors. Both girls were glad to be free and hugged each other, kissing patiently but I guess that was only natural as they had been unable to kiss all afternoon. Both made remarks about Jenniferís iron mask and I explained that the timer still had about 15 minutes to go before she could get rid of it. Both girls then went upstairs to get dressed properly as they wanted to go home to their apartment in London. As they appeared downstairs dressed in jeans and jumpers, Jenniferís iron mask clicked and she was able to lift the monstrosity off her head. We both then kissed the girls goodbye and headed back into the living-room. I lifted the iron helmet, which was lying on the sofa and asked Jennifer what was the longest she had ever subjected herself to wearing it. Jennifer smiled and said twenty hours was the longest ever and to make things worse, it was last summer during the heat-wave. I laughed at her and she explained that some day I should experience the same torture and I simply replied, ďMaybe some day!Ē It was quite late now so Jennifer and I headed upstairs to bed. No funny business tonight just a simple night together, in each otherís arms, in bed together. To be honest, it was a wonderful night of love-making and cuddling, just any normal couple.

Sunday morning came soon enough and we awoke together in each others arms. I went downstairs and made breakfast returning with it to Jenniferís bedroom. We sat in bed for about an hour longer before starting to discuss what we should do today. We talked about going out as a normal couple, boy-friend and girl-friend for the day for a walk in a country park. After all, we had only known each other a matter of a few weeks and it would be good to spend some time getting to know our real selves. We then got up, showered and got dressed. I put on my jeans, T-shirt and fleece sweater. Jennifer wore tight blue jeans as well, which shower off her ample sized back-side. What finished her look off today was the fantastic black cashmere wool polar neck sweater that was also quite tight and showed off her wonder curves. We picked up our coats on the way out and Jennifer wrapped a bright red wool scarf around her neck. She looked beautiful, even in her casual gear. I simply couldnít believe I was dating such a beautiful girl!

As we drove through the English countryside Jennifer mentioned that she was planning an upgrade to one of the four cells in her basement. I couldnít believe that there was a company that provided such services to kit out private dungeons but I suppose that I wasnít really that surprised as I had spent a weekend in a private prison and an afternoon in Karenís bondage out-house. I was interested in what Jennifer had in mind and she discussed having an illiterate timer based system installed that would seal the occupant in for as long as set-up. ďWhat if there was a power cut,Ē I enquired but Jennifer then explained that this had been thought of already and the timer system had a secure battery back-up system that automatically unlocked the cell and whatever else was set-up within the time system after one hour of no electricity. Stupid me, all of this had clearly been though of and Jennifer had already discussed her plans with the company.

We continued our day by walking hand in hand through the forest continuing our discussion of Jenniferís plans for a more secure, fourth cell. She explained that she had planned to upgrade the second cell on the left, next to the cell with the manacles hanging on the wall, the same cell I spent my first afternoon locked in, dressed in that long red sweaterdress and thick black wool tights. First there was to be a heavy steel rolling shutter installed outside the cell. This would be closed and opened electronically using the time control system that would be fitted to the wall, outside the cell in the corridor. Next there outer cell door would be fitted with a timer locking and unlocking system as well. Like the outer shutters, we could set the timer and enter the cell, pulling the door closed. After three or four minutes the timer would lock the cell door and close the shutter outside, turning the cell into complete darkness. We would be able to set the light in the cell independently so we could have light a bit longer if required. Clearly Jenniferís plans went a lot further to the shutters, outer door and the cell light! The next upgrade was an inner barred cell door. This barred area would be situated four feet inside the cell and give the impression of an American type prison cell, just like the ones in Karenís outhouse. In fitting with the American theme, the barred door would open and close electrically and could be set on a different timer to the outer door. On enquiring what function this would serve, Jennifer simply laughed and said, ďNot a lot, it would just add to the secure feeling when locked inside but if she wanted to keep me inside the inner cell but decided to pass food to me, this would be possible through the bars!Ē


It was clear that Jennifer had it all figured out, an elaborate timer system just like the system on her black helmet. The next, more complex addition to this cell was a state-of-the-art manacle and shackle set that would be fitted along one of the cell walls, which would also be connected into the timer system. Again a suitable time could be programmed outside the cell, you could then enter the cell and fit yourself into the manacle and shackle set. After three or four minutes the timer would lock the outer door, the inner bars would slide closed, locking while the outer shutter would roll closed and the manacle and shackles would click, locking around the victims limbs securing then tightly until the set time allowed release; perfect for intense self bondage. I was amazed at Jenniferís plans and I explained that I couldnít wait to see these plans put into action. Jennifer explained that she had been saving up for this upgrade for a few months now and the building firm would be starting the job within the next few weeks. It should only take about five days to install the upgrades to the cell as her order had been placed many weeks ago the bespoke fittings were already being made in advance of the installation work.

We were now getting hungry so it was time to head back towards our village and eat at a pub on the way. We would spend the rest of the Sunday doing nothing much apart from enjoying each otherís company.

End of part 4.

Ed Kilpatrick
EKG074@aOL.Com

Ed
ekg074@aol.com
UK

Wednesday, May 19th 2004 - 02:53:52 PM

@ED


Hi!

I have read your story "A Woolly Story", great work!


But it seems to me, that part 1 and 2 are not correctly
stored at the board, or there was a character limit.

Can you repost the missing parts, please?


Thanks!

Speedy
Germany

Monday, June 21st 2004 - 11:53:38 AM

A Woolly Story, Part 5
A Woolly Story
Part 5


Setting the Scene: -

Once again, a big thank you to everyone that wrote to me with their positive comments regarding part 4 of my woolly story about the factious characters David and Jennifer. Itís clear that there is a lot of interest in my ideaís surrounding electronic bondage and enforced feminisation. I hope I manage to get most of everyoneís ideas into part five.

At the end of part 4, David had just learned of Jenniferís great ideas about her new cell and electronic enforced bondage.

Part five now starts several months after part four. David and Jennifer had continued to play their little games and poor David was being forced into more and more enforced feminisation, not to mention more restrictive and prolonged bondage at the hands of his girlfriend, Jennifer.

A Woolly Story Part 5

The passed three months had been the best of both Davidís and Jenniferís life! They had continued to play and experiment more with enforced cross-dressing, bondage of all descriptions and another weekend had been spent at the old Victorian prison. Last weekend Jennifer had even approached the subject of David moving in with her. It was clear that David liked that idea but also loved the reality of having his own place to go back to his own masculine life at the end of their kinky sessions. Jennifer respected David decision and they agreed to explore again in another month or two. Jenniferís new electronic cell was going to ready next weekend so David was looking forward to spending some time with his beloved Jennifer, exploring the possibilities of new bondage ideaís.

It was Sunday night and David had been locked in the basement cell for the passed four hours, like most of the past four or five weekends, he was standing against the wall, hands manacled above his head and wearing a long and very heavy wool sweaterdress, made of the most beautiful thick cashmere. Underneath his male figure was hidden using a very tight silk with steel boning corset. His legs were clad in the usual thick Lycra tights. Like most weekends his face was covered using the female latex mask. During the past three weeks or so, Jennifer hadnít even bothered to put on the protective Lycra covering below the thick latex. She told David that he should get used the hot, sticky plastic. His feet had been encased in high healed knee high leather boots so after four hours, his feet were killing him! No point calling out, Jennifer had gagged him using a long black cashmere scarf with a knot tied in the middle and held tightly between his aching lips, tied tightly behind his blonde wig.


It was getting dark outside; it must have been after seven as spring now meant the nights were getting much longer in rural England. Finally I heard the footsteps of Jennifer coming down the stairs to the tiny cell block, the outer barred door opening and the cell door being unlocked. Jennifer was magnificent in her bright red wool catsuit covering all of her body, legs, arms, hands and high collar. Her legs were encased in the same knee high, black leather boots that I wore but her head was free of any covering, leaving her long blonde hair to cascade down her shoulders. ďHow are you feeling my dear,Ē questioned Jennifer? All I could do was mumble a muffled response about my aching jaw and aching feet. Jennifer just laughed and explained that she had a surprise for me. She left the cell temporarily for a few minutes with a box in here hands. ďI think weíll blindfold you first David,Ē explained Jennifer as she untied the scarf that was gagging me, undid the knot and then wrapped the wet cashmere rag around my face, cutting out all light. Then she hoisted up the long and very heavy cashmere dress until she was able to pull down my Lycra tights and silk panties. She massaged my aching prick, which had risen and fallen all afternoon with over four hours of nothing to do except fantasise about my current position. I then heard Jennifer fiddling with something in the box and few clicking noises. The next thing I felt was a thin layer of plastic around my waist and I knew immediately that she was fitting chastity belt. ďNO,Ē I screamed, not a chastity belt!!! Jennifer just laughed and basically told me that if I wouldnít move in with her, she wanted control of me during the week when I wasnít with her. I screamed again as she washed my prick down with an ice cold cloth. It shrank immediately and Jennifer then fed my best friend into a long plastic tube that came from the front of the waist band and tucking him away underneath. The waist belt hung loosely as I guessed it hadnít yet been locked in place. Jennifer then removed the cashmere scarf that blindfolded me so well. She explained that I should have to watch the final locking process. I looked down in horror as Jennifer fitted a plastic skin coloured blanking plate that curved my abdomen, effetely removing any sign of my shrunken man-hood, now held tightly place, tucked well out of the way. This is the best bit David as she produced a rectangle, very slim digital display. On the red LED, it displayed ZERO but on the reverse side Jennifer starting to set the timer. I then knew I was soon about to be set into the fucking chastity belt for a prescribed length of time. ďWell David, Iím away at a conference next week so to add to your frustration, Iím going to set this to release on Sunday evening, in exactly one weeks time.Ē I watched as Jennifer set the time to seven days, no hours and no minutes. She then reached round behind me and with a sudden click, the timer locked in place closing the back of the chastity belt and firmly locking it closed. Because the buttons were on the reverse side of the plastic LED read-out, the time couldnít be changed until the lock had opened, now seven days away or should I say, ďSix days, twenty three hours and fifty nine minutes away!Ē Jennifer then pulled up my silk panties, followed by the thick Lycra tights and smoothed the cashmere dress back down. ďThatís better,Ē she said with a massive grin on her face.

As she unlocked my hands from the iron manacles Jennifer explained that it would be fun, well maybe not for me. She explained that I could easily take a piss, have a shit but suggested I keep the belt clean for hygiene purposes but as it was plastic, I could easily shower or bath while wearing it. Jennifer then explained that I couldnít cut it off. The belt was made from the latest Teflon material that her company made. She then picked up a spare piece and demonstrated the durability of the plastic. All I could do was just stand there and watch in horror. After we were both happy, well Jennifer only, we headed upstairs for our usual Sunday dinner. We sat and ate together for the first time this weekend and I have to admit that I soon forgot about the chastity belt locked around my waist. Before leaving Jennifer allowed me to dress in my own male cloths and leave her for the next seven days. She was going away to DŁsseldorf with her company for a conference first thing on Monday morning and wouldnít return until Saturday lunchtime.

A week off hell!

The next days were painful. Iím typically a very horny person but every time I got an erection I understood the full potential of my enforced imprisonment. Jennifer called several times and turned me on even more by explaining what she was going to let me do to her next weekend. The plastic tube that encased my man-hood was rigid and didnít allow any option for masturbation. By the time Friday came round, I was frustrated beyond anything I had ever experienced before!

The weekend

I woke on Saturday morning around nine by the noise of the front door bell. I quickly pulled on a towelling robe and headed downstairs, it was the mail-man with a package, a jiffy bag. I thanked him and then headed to the kitchen to open my package. A front door key fell out, along with a letter from Jennifer:

Good morning my dear David,

If youíre reading this note on Saturday morning, my plan has worked. I actually came home from Germany last night; I couldnít wait to try out my electronic cell. You should have a front door key to my house. Please keep it because it is now yours, I want my home to be your home.

Anyway, to cut a long story short, Iíve planned a short stay in my cell to understand its potential. You will find the keys to the basement cells on the step, kitchen side of the barred door which will be locked. Please use it to come and go as you please in the cell block area. You will not be able to gain access to the timer control unit on the wall outside the new cell; the timer has it locked until Sunday morning, eleven AM.

Iíve actually set quite a complicated first programme. The outer cell door will stay locked until seven tonight. Youíll then be able to enter the cell but not beyond the locked barred wall. Youíll be able to see me standing with my back to the wall, locked hand and foot to the shackles, which will not release me until nine tonight. I hope you enjoy the sight but remember, youíll not be able to help yourself until seven PM on Sunday, when your chastity belt is automatically unlocked. I set the inner barred door not to open until ten on Sunday morning, along with the shutters on the barred window. If you feel any way sorry for me, you will bring me a Chinese and pass it through the bars after nine, when the shackles come off tonight.

Iíll be quite frustrated myself as Iíll have been locked here since nine this morning.

I picked up the front door key to Jenniferís house and had some breakfast before showering and getting dressed to head over to her place.

I arrived at Jenniferís around midday and couldnít wait to head downstairs and gain access to her cell block. Sure enough the keys to the cells were lying ton the step as described in her letter and a peak through the iron cell door, I could hardly make out the wool covered figure of Jennifer shackled to the wall of the inner cell. I then decided to get dressed myself so I went upstairs to Jenniferís spare room to locate something appropriate for me to wear for a day like today. First I found all the cloths that would turn my figure a little more feminine so I decided to wear the sexy school uniform that Iíd worn to Jenniferís school reunion several months ago. One slight change was a pair of thick white Lycra tights that provided a slightly different view of my legs below the short tartan skirt. A white blouse provided a slightly sluttish look when left open just above my black Lycra cleavage. A pair of low pumps would mean a fairly comfortable day in cross-dress heaven.

Not a lot to do until around seven tonight when the outer iron door to Jenniferís cell would open and I could gain access and a good look at the beauty held securely within. I simply made myself some lunch and watched TV until around five. I would love to play with some of Jenniferís toys but there was no point with my prick locked securely between my legs. Seven oíclock was a long time coming! I headed down to the cell block at around six thirty and that last half hour lasted forever. I paced up and down the short corridor, looked around each of the three empty cells reminiscing about good times locked within them, I went to take a piss until finally I heard a loud ďBLEEPĒ and the sound of the outer iron door unlocking.





I ran in to see Jennifer hanging there wearing the thick red catsuit she wore last weekend when she locked me into the chastity belt. Her head was completely covered in the really, really thick wool hood that she forced me to wear on several occasions and held in place by a very thick cashmere wool scarf, tied very tightly around her neck. ďAre you okay Jennifer,Ē I enquired behind the barred wall? ďYes,Ē replied Jennifer but it was clear that she was now very uncomfortable, standing there all day, gloved hands shackled above her head. She explained that the heat from her wool body covering was overwelllming but she was enjoying the restriction. She badly needed to take a piss but clearly didnít want to mess herself or the cell. There wasnít much I could do but sit on the floor between the outer iron door and the inner bars of Jenniferís electronic cell.

The Chinese arrived at half eight and Iíd completely forgotten about my female attire when I opened the door to the astonished delivery boy. I hadnít bothered to cover my face today, rather lounging around in a very comfortable state of partial cross-dress, not even a wig! At about five to nine I headed downstairs with the tray of food and got there just in time for another loud BLEEP and Jenniferís shackles to release her from the wall where sheíd been held all day. First thing she did was untied the wool scarf, removed the thick wool hood and take a piss. When she had reset her composure Jennifer explained that she loved my outfit but wasnít pleased about my male face. Jennifer then explained that she would be doing something to change that in the very near future. I slid the tray of food under the bars and we sat and chatted, while we ate our food on the floor of the new cell. Jennifer said that the timer was a massive success, as long as the final parts worked, the inner bars and the shutters, which should open tomorrow morning. After dinner I told Jennifer that I was going to leave her for the night to rest as she had a busy day tomorrow. I asked her what she wanted me to wear in the morning and she explained that I was to wear a read catsuit just like hers but to put on the tight corset and leather hood to hide my face. I would find a steel timer collar with a hood lying on her bed and I should set the timer on collar to seven tomorrow evening to unlock around the same time as the chastity belt. I smiled and left Jennifer to rest. Before leaving the cell area, I didnít take any chances by locking the barred gate closed. I headed upstairs, checked all the doors were locked to Jenniferís house and went up to Jenniferís bedroom for a good nights sleep. I first removed al the cloths Iíd worn today and checked her second spare room and sure enough all the cloths Jennifer expected me to wear were all lying on the bed waiting for me tomorrow morning. I had a close look at the stainless steel collar with the locking device on the rear. On the front was the inscription, ďProperty of Jennifer.Ē I went back to Jenniferís bedroom climbed into bed and turned off the light hoping that sleep would come soon, followed by Sunday morning.

Sunday Morning:

I awoke around nine and was pleased that day break had been and I could get up, get showered and dressed before heading down to make breakfast for both Jennifer and I. Her shower was fantastic and woke me up fully while I fantasised about plans with Jennifer later today. My prick tried to rise but now on the seventh day, I still had to fight to hold back my composure at been locked into the fucking chastity belt. After a shower and a shave, I went into the second spare room and first picked up the leather corset, which was a struggle to pull on but never-the-less I managed to pull the lace tight enough to form a fairly reasonable hour-glass figure for a guy. I then pulled on the red wool catsuit, which covered my entire body, including my head, leaving only two eyeholes. I wondered why Jennifer was asking me to wear the leather mask, which also only had two eyeholes and a couple of small holes around the mouth for breathing purposes. I then thought about it for a minute. If I put on this hood and lock it, I will not be able to eat so before Jennifer was getting her breakfast, I was going to have my breakfast first! As Jennifer requested, I pulled on the knee high leather boots, zipped them closed before unzipping the top of the catsuit hood so that could pull my head out and enable myself to eat freely. I then went downstairs and ate and reasonable breakfast as it would be a long time to dinner. It was only then when I heard a loud bleep coming from the cell area. I looked at my watch and sure enough it was now ten oíclock and that meant Jenniferís cell would now be bathed in sunlight and the barred door would be automatically unlocked. Ah, but I had the keys to the outer barred door so Jennifer wasnít coming upstairs until I had unlocked it. I could hear Jennifer shouting from behind the locked bars, demanding that I let her out. Needless to say, I ignored her while I finished my breakfast.

Before going down to the basement to let Jennifer out, I headed back upstairs, brushed my teeth before pulling the hood of the catsuit back over my head and closing the zip on top. The leather hood was very heavy and limned inside. I pulled the mask over my head and eased the zip down to the base of my neck. Picking up the steel collar, I set the timer to eights hours and forty minutes, which should mean that it would unlocked, just in time to co-inside with my chastity belt. I then placed the steel band around my neck and pushed closed the locking device. With a click and then a loud BLEEP, I knew the collar wasnít coming off until around seven tonight, along with the leather hood and catsuit. Time to go and get Jennifer, I thought. As I made my way down to the basement, Jennifer was standing with her hands holding on the bars like a frustrated prisoner, which of course she had been for the last day or so. ďYou look great David,Ē she complemented as I unlocked the bars. ďWould you now like to try out my electronic cell,Ē she asked? How could I refuse as we headed towards the control panel, which was now open?



Jennifer then started to explain as she set up the programme, ďRight, letís have you shackled and manacled until five this afternoon.Ē Next she set the inner door until four-thirty and the outer door until three, around four hours away. The shutter was set until noon so I would experience complete darkness. I headed into the cell while Jennifer followed behind. She explained that I should slide my hands and feet into the shackles and manacles as soon as I heard the bleep. I had only three minutes to get ready and then the steel cuffs would automatically close over, setting themselves to fit my ankles and wrists tightly but not too tightly. Jennifer then left the cell, sliding closed he inner barred door and finally closing over the outer door. Sure enough I then heard a loud BLEEP and I quickly eased myself into position and within a few minutes (three to be precise). I heard another loud BLEEEP and the cuffs started to close around my wrists and ankles. Jennifer was right they were tight but not uncomfortable. Next another loud BLEEP and the inner barred door locked. Another loud BLEEP signalled that the outer door was now locked also. Finally a fourth BLEEP and shutters came down outside the barred windows and the cell fell into complete darkness. It took a few minutes for my eyes to become accustomed to the pitch black of the cell. Even when I got used to the darkness, I still could barely make out the features of the small room that I was now to be a prisoner of until later today.

The cell was very dark and I tried in vain to pull my arms and legs out of the tight steel bindings that fixed me to the wall so effectively. It was going to be a long afternoon.

I stood there in the same place, hour after hour until finally the first BLEEP and I heard the outer door unlock. Soon my beloved Jennifer had turned on the cell light, which took me a few moments to readjust my eyes. ďGood afternoon my dear, I trust you are okay,Ē enquired Jennifer? I explained that I was dieing to take a leak and get out of this bondage. Iíd been locked into the fucking chastity belt all week and I was dieing to gain some sort of release from a weeks pent-up frustration. Jennifer just laughed, ďAll in good time darling.Ē We chatted for ages until finally I heard the second BLEEP and that formidable sound of the inner bars unlocking. Jennifer was now free to slide open the bars and enter the tiny cell. For the final half hour Jennifer lay on the bunk, removed her cloths and taunted me, by using a vibrator inside her hot and by now (Iím sure) very wet pussey. ďOh David, oh David, I bet you wish you were in hear right now,Ē she screamed until an organism finally took over her concentration. Finally five oíclock arrived and the loud BLEEP told me to prepare to be released from my bonds. Sure enough the manacles and shackles automatically loosened off and I was able to slide out my hands and feet. As soon as I was free, I rushed over to a very naked Jennifer who started to rub my entire cashmere covered body. She continued to taunt me as I got no release from the plastic chastity belt or the suit that was locked firmly in place until seven oíclock.


After I took a well earned leak Jennifer and I played with each other inside the unlocked cell. I had an idea and left the cell for two minutes and set the inner barred door and outer doors for two hours allowing me to lock both Jennifer and I inside the cell until I was free for the hood, suit and the chastity belt. As soon as I entered the cell again I pulled over the outer door, followed by sliding the inner bars closed. A loud BLEEP, BLEEP told us both that we were locked inside until the programme had run its course. ďHow long did you set the timer for David,Ē Jennifer enquired? ďNever you mind darling,Ē I replied and again we started fondling each other, Jenniferís naked body and my soft wool covered body. I noticed Jennifer getting excited again as I rubbed the soft cashmere against her pale, sensitive skin.

BLEEP! YES I thought to myself, the chastity belt has unlocked itself but there was no way I could get it removed until the wool suit that covered my body was removed. Another BLEEP sounded and the collar around my neck released. I was now able to remove the leather hood, followed by the red cashmere body suit that I was encased within most of today. Next I slid the timer unit off the back of the chastity belt and removed the plastic belt itself. I was now free to fuck Jennifer and gain release from a week locked in the fucking awful thing.

We made love for the next hour or so. I came several times before collapsing beside Jennifer on the small prison cell bunk. Another two bleeps sounded, which meant we were now free to leave the cell. I gathered the wool cloths and headed out of the cell a few minutes behind Jennifer. The sneaky bitch had then turned and locked the barred door to the cell block area and suggested that I showered down here. She would be back in twenty minutes and we could prepare Sunday diner. I couldnít really do much but agree to Jenniferís demands and I headed for a long and very refreshing shower. When finished I exited the shower area and returned with the towel around my waist to the locked bars. It wasnít long until Jennifer arrived on the other side of the bars. ďDavid, go back to the electronic cell, set the shackles and manacles for ten minutes and lock yourself into them please?Ē I wondered what she was up to but as normal, I followed her demands and within a few minutes, I was once again locked hand and foot in the new electronic cell. It didnít take me too long until I released Jenniferís devious plans as she approached and fitted the plastic chastity belt around my penis and waist. I screamed at her to stop but she just laughed and set the belt to lock until Friday. We had agreed to take a week off work and spend a few days with each other and Jennifer wanted me free from the belt on Friday, another five days away, locked in within the fucking awful belt. Within a few minutes Jennifer was done and suggested when I was free, I should go up to her bedroom and put my male cloths back on.


Sure enough I was free in only a few minutes and dressed again on a Sunday evening, when I would leave this wonderful girl again for a week on my own. Now the whole idea of moving in with her sounded so tempting but that was not going to happen for some time yet. We finished the weekend as usual, kissed good bye and we went our separate ways but for a second week I was still, completely within Jenniferís control.

Ed
EKG074@aOL.Com
UK

Friday, October 29th 2004 - 11:19:37 PM

loved ur stories
i love ur guys stories keep posting

blade(the one and only)
no thanx
http://not yet
somewhere in the U.S.

Tuesday, November 23rd 2004 - 02:30:58 AM

A small wooly tie
Hey!

Thaught I would post something here. First of all: I'm Andreas and I live in sweden. I did play alot of tie-ups with my best friend Matthew when we were younger and it almost always include our winterstuff like woolscarves, woolhats, sweaters, parka etc.


This specifik time I was with Matthew at his grandparents house and I think we were about 14 yo. We were dressed up as you are when you are visiting your grandparents. Both had trosuers, white shirts with tie and both had sweaters over the shirt.

Now, we were in the basement of the house fooling around when Matthew wanted to tie me up. Since we weren't at home we didn't have our ususal bondagematerial so Matthew had to improve.


He took of his sweater and his tie, and hi did take of my tie too. I was lie down on a couch and my hands was tied together at my back with my own tie and my feet together with Matthew's tie. The tie was long enough to hogtie me with.


Now, Matthew wanted to blindfold and gag me and looked around in the room and his eyes stopped at his own sweater. The sweater a wooly one, quite fuzzy and grey. He smiled and I was beginning to understand what he was thinking about.

He took his sweater and folded it leaving the sleevs outside. Then he put the folded sweater over my eyes and face, it did cover the hole face down over my chin. He took the sleevs and made a knot behind my neck and brought them back to the front of my face and made a knot over my mouth so the sweater was forced in to my mouth.

This was to much for me, I was trying to get loose but i didn't, and I loved every minute of it. I always have had a fetisch for wooly things and this was one of the best feeling ever:)


Well Matthew helped me to get loose after a while, and we did put on our thing again and went upstairs although Matthew's sweater was a bit wet on the spot of his sweater that was in my mouth.

Well, that was a short wooly storie. Would love to hear from other people about wooly bondage.


/Andreas

Andreas
leonardo_se@hotmail.com
Sweden

Wednesday, November 24th 2004 - 08:45:11 AM

Almost one year laterÖ
Since my last posting, you might wonder what happened to me after my return to Switzerland with Pascale. As Oompah said in his message, if now after all this I am not a good slave, I will never be oneÖ Fortunately enough for Pascale and I, I became a very good slave. Pascale was initially impressed by my submission and obeydance. She didnít want me to see her as my wife anymore, but the same as I see Catherine, Ariane, or others. She wanted me to be afraid of her.


In a way, she succeeded. Of course, will never be as frightening as Catherine and co. But the message was very clear since the beginning: If I disobeyed, she would send me back to the Luxembourgís manor! This threat helped a lot to ensure my total submission.


To start from the beginning, she had installed in our garden a complete ring for dog-training. Our garden is surrounded by high walls covered with even higher trees, so nobody can see us, and she could leave the total installation without having to dismount everything which would have created too much trouble. In the centre of the grass field, there was a rotating stick on which she could fix my leash. On the top of it was a platform with a chair where Pascale would sit while I had to run and bark around her.


Further away, there was a whole circuit with ladders, slopes, rings, nets through which I had to climb up and down and walk through, of course as fast as possible, while Pascale was holding the leash and was walking next to me. I have always hated gymnastics during school times, and I hated this dog training. So you can imagine how much I disliked all this. ButÖ Pascale loves it and enjoys it a lot. In a way, it made her sure that I used my muscles enough. The worst if that she could make me this training anytime during the day and the night. She loved sometimes to wake me up at 3am to make me some exercises. She also installed a replica of a horse stable in a corner of the garden.


I say this because she also made me longer and longer bondage sessions. Pascale was inspired by this Czech Mistress who once wrote on the forum, and she planned the same for me. Of course, she had already done this to me (up to 9 days bound in wool) in the past, but she was still not so happy with 2 things: the feeding and digestion problems. She had solved the feeding with the intravenous system, which she didnít like as there was always a risk that the system got clogged somewhere. The digestion (by putting a tube on my penis and a hole under my ass was not the most elegant one. It also spilled around my penis and prevented her from playing with it from time to time.


Being a doctor, she improved a lot the system, and as I had a lot of holidays this year (almost 3 months due to the yearly closures of my hotel), she first left me for 2 weeks mummified in angora and mohair lying on a wooden bed, with a tube going to my stomach through the nose. This tube was fine enough to get through the wool knitting of the different balaclavas and collars. The worst is to swallow it, once it is set, you donít feel it anymore.


For the digestion, she directly put 2 tubes into the kidneys (very common operation in hospitals when the digestive system must be put on hold for a while). It stops totally the peeing and shitting (provided that you stop eating solid stuff 2 days before). It goes also through the knit or between the sweaters and the leggings.


Needless to say that I had never been left alone for 2 weeks without being able to move, to talk and to see. Fortunately enough, Pascale came to see me often, up to 6 times a day, and loved playing with my sex while I could only groin under the woollen layers. She loved seeing me so helpless under my sweaters, hoping to ejaculate or to be released. Needless also to say that these 2 weeks were the longest of my life. It was so boring sometimes, so exciting other moments. Again, I had depressing feelings and suicide ideas, thus it was vital that I couldnít be able to move a single finger.


Pascale liked very much the idea of sensory deprivation. But she waited for my next big fault to try it. It didnít last very long, as I once forgot to finish my answer with ďMistressĒ when she asked me a question when she was dog-training me. It doesnít seem a very serious error, but just like Ariane, Pascale didnít make anymore a split between small and big mistakes. All mistakes had to be punished very seriously.


She waited for my next holidays, and there I was again, mummified on my hard bed in the dark cellar of the house. Of course, in the past, I already had sensory deprivation: touching was impossible (only with the layers of wool), smelling too (you can only smell wool through it), tasting is non-existent (as you are not fed orally anymore), vision the same due to the darkness under the wool layers, and hearing is the only sense left. Even talking is impossible due to the gag.


Therefore, after having put on all the medical devices on me, she added some ear plugs into my ears. They were put tight into them thanks to a long scarf that was wrapped around my head, over a balaclava. While she was putting the ear plugs, she was talking to me about what was I would be expecting. Suddenly, I saw her moving her lips, but not a single noise came to my ears. Only a deep humming due to the blood flood in my head, noise that disappears quickly after a few minutes.


She added the layers of wool, collars, balaclavas, etc. and I started panicking: Before, the fact of hearing my Mistresses enter the room was my only way of knowing what was happening, hoping for some compassion. Without this, anyone could still visit me, but without me being aware of it. Hearing was my only way of struggling against boredom, but now, this last help was disappearing. Pascale seemed to enjoy very much my panicking. She talked to me, but of course, it was useless, as I was not catching a single sound of it.


I was not aware when she came out of the cellar. Also not when she came to visit me. Sometimes, she played with my penis. As I was not aware of her being next to me, it was always a huge surprise to suddenly feel her hand playing with my cock. She was nice to me, as during these 2 weeks, she let me ejaculate 3 times. This helped to bring me some comfort to my huge discomfort. Conclusion: I donít wish anybody of you to live this experience. My suicide ideas during the former bondage sessions were nothing compared to what I endured this time. I canít even describe it, it is just what hell can probably be. When I was freed after 2 weeks, I had no idea how much time had elapsed, but I thought it was 3 months. Of course, I never forgot to be polite to Pascale afterwardsÖ


As our house is big (we have 4 bedrooms + an office), and as Pascale almost always left me bound in the cellar during the night, there was plenty of space left. I was also almost never using any other room as I had to be bound as soon as I came home. As Anne-Sophie had no apartment when she came back from Luxembourg with me, and as Pascale wanted to have her own assistant, just like Sylvie, Nathalie and co. with Catherine, and also as she trusted the competences of Anne-Sophie, she invited her to stay in our house and to use the other spare bedroom. Anne-Sophie was of course very happy and moved in the same afternoon. She was very pleased, as she still secretly loved me, and it was a way for her of having a ďmťnage ŗ troisĒ and to be able to live together with me, even if her role was not really the one of a loverÖ, and she also had loved the role of an assistant she had learnt and performed in Luxembourg.


She helped Pascale perfectly well, always wearing her light blue sweater, her shy smile, but she could also be terrible if I tried to disobey. She was an expert in whipping and it was better not that she used it on meÖ Of course, Pascale had frequent visits of Vťronique, her sister, Estelle, Catherine B., etc., and they loved playing with me, but there was a huge difference between asking someone to occasionally play with me and to have a full role of assistant, with the tasks of tying me anywhere, feeding me, punishing me if needed, and being Pascaleís bodyguard, and all this 24 hours a day. Even if Pascale knew I loved and respected her, just like Catherine, she preferred to have someone who could intervene in case I tried to overtake the situation.


Besides tying me for longer and longer periods, Pascale also loved a new game: She could leave me standing in the cellar with my hands handcuffed over me, naked or with a sweater over me, and leave me for hours. The first time she did it, after that Anne-Sophie had done the bondage job, she was wearing her favourite black angora sweater, her long over knee black boots, and her vagina clearly visible between both, and said:


- Iíll leave you here and when I come back, you will join me in my bed. Yes, I want you next to me, but you will be tied of course. But it will change from this cold cellar.


Anne-Sophie had put a nice balaclava over my head, and I could still see Pascale through the slit. Pascale left the cellar and locked the door, leaving me alone.


After a few hours, it started to be rather uncomfortable, and the door opened. Pascale entered the room, wearing this time a very long and soft mohair black dress with a huge collar. But when she saw me, she took a disappointed and professorial look, and said:


- Hey, your penis is not hard! What does this mean? Donít you know that you must always show respect to your Mistress by having a stiff penis?


I started to answer by arguing that it was cold, uncomfortable, and that all this didnít help my sex to be vigorous. But Pascale interrupted me by saying:


- What does this mean? Havenít you learnt that you must answer my questions and not trying to find excuses? So, I repeat my question.


Of course, at that moment, my penis became harder, and I said:


- I am sorry. I will try to do better next time.


- It is not next time that you have to do better, but now. I can see it is already getting harder, but it is too late. I want it to be stiff as soon as I enter the room. And you forgot to say ďMistressĒ again, this will also be punished. Weíll see it later. But this means that you will have to stay in this cellar tonight. You canít have access to my bedroom.


I didnít dare saying anything, fearing that a single word would worsen my situation. Anne-Anne-Sophie came in at the same time, checking my handcuffs and turning a crank that would pull them even higher up. Pascale adjusted the balaclava, and added herself a long scarf around it in order to gag me. Apparently, I was going to spend the whole night in this same uncomfortable position. Anne-Sophie put nice black boots on my feet, just to avoid that they feel the cold floor, and fixed my feet with ankle cuffs in the ground. At the same time, Pascale was putting the last layer of the scarf around my mouth. I had counted 6 layers. She pulled on the two ends before making a knot. It was too much for me, I ejaculated instantly, the sperm flying through the cellar on the concrete floor.


- For this, you will be punished also, even harder. This is a very serious infringement.


She added a second closed balaclava, and I heard the door closing behind the two girls. That night was very uncomfortable, having to stand all the time. Sometimes, I fell asleep, but the weight of my body was pulling on my handcuffs and the pain woke me up.


This cellar session was repeated several times. Always, I tried to have a stiff cock as soon as Pascale entered the small room, but it was very hard. I couldnít hear the steps of Pascale before she entered the room, so I didnít have any spare time to start thinking about something exciting so that my sex would become harder. Pascale had also no regularity in her absence: sometimes, she could leave me alone for hours, and other times, she would be back 10 minutes later. The only way was to think permanently and constantly about her, so that my sex kept its stiffness. Pascale had found in fact a very good way forcing me to think about her all the time. She was not stupid, she knew perfectly well what she was doing. Finally, after 6 sessions in the cellar, my penis was happily greeting her when she came back into the room. The only thing she said was ďWow!Ē when she saw it, and she allowed Anne-Sophie to release me so that I could follow her to her bedroom.


I was so happy to be able to sleep again next to her. Of course, Anne-Sophie tied me again to the bed, after that Pascale had given me the right to wear some very nice sweaters. Of course, we didnít make love, as her vagina was totally forbidden to me since the beginning, and Pascale gave me a slow masturbation and let me cum the morning after.


The big punishment came one month later: one month mummified with total sensory deprivation. One month was since the beginning the very end objective of Pascale, as artificial feeding and digestion could not exceed one month for biological safety reasons. Also, muscles needed to be exercised after a month to avoid atrophy. She only announced the length of the sentence when I was already mummified and equipped on my bench. It was too late for me to protest, I tried still to resist, but it was worthless.


The whole month was a true nightmare, together with very high exciting moments. Just the idea of being left alone for a whole month was totally unreal! Maybe the worst was that Pascale never touched my penis. So, even if I knew she was paying me some visits, it was just like if she didnít and left me all alone. I had a lot of time to think about me, Pascale, my situation, did I really want this, etc. On the moment, I would have escaped right away, but after, it is different. Fortunately, I have a healthy mind. Someone fragile would easily get into depression.


After this full month, I never ever answered wrongly to Pascale. I really started to be afraid of her.


Anne-Sophie had only to intervene twice during the whole year, each time during the dog-training sessions. Her whip was very precise and horrible, and in those moments, Anne-Sophie changed completely. Just like Dr Jekyll and Mr Hyde. She could become very sadistic, speak cynically and become a very hard person. Once the storm was over, she became again the very timid girl I had always known.


October-November was my ďfreshen-upĒ course. My hotel was closing again for the bad season, and I had to spend one month in the Manor in Luxembourg with Catherine. This was announced as soon as I came back to Switzerland, with yearly one-month education sessions. On one side, I was very happy to see Catherine back and her team of Mistresses. On the other hand, I was not so much looking forward to the preliminary but compulsory steps: stable, horses with Shelina, etc. I didnít have to stay a full month in this stable, only three days, and afterwards, I was ushered back to my former cell. Catherine and Ariane spent a long time with me. They said that my submission had improved even more, and they commented ironically the report that Pascale had sent to them. Ariane had even acquired a new white angora sweater, even more incredible than the one I received last January. Of course, it remained again forbidden to me. To speak about the first sweater, it is now in the hands of Pascale, who allows me to wear it only if I have been very obedient.


Catherineís activity has even increased. More and more slaves want to be dominated by her, and she is richer and richer. The ground of the Manor is unfortunately not expandable, and the Manor is too small for her activity. She could earn twice as much money if she could enlarge. She has rearranged the cells and the disposition of the slaves to earn some extra space, but this remains a problem for her. She couldnít help saying that fortunately there are no other slaves like me, as she doesnít get paid for what she is doing to me. It is just a service to a friend.


I just came back from Luxembourg. Pascale came over to bring me home so that she could have a nice discussion and debriefing with Catherine. They spent a long time together, Catherine giving her additional recommendations about how to keep me with the lowest profile possible. Anne-Sophie also spent the week-end there, and Sylvie taught her new bondage and whipping skills. I immediately noticed the improvement one back homeÖ

Bill
viva_3000@hotmail.com
Switzerland

Wednesday, November 24th 2004 - 09:21:06 AM

A small wooly tie
Hey!

Thaught I would post something here. First of all: I'm Andreas and I live in sweden. I did play alot of tie-ups with my best friend Matthew when we were younger and it almost always include our winterstuff like woolscarves, woolhats, sweaters, parka etc.

This specifik time I was with Matthew at his grandparents house and I think we were about 14 yo. We were dressed up as you are when you are visiting your grandparents. Both had trosuers, white shirts with tie and both had sweaters over the shirt.

Now, we were in the basement of the house fooling around when Matthew wanted to tie me up. Since we weren't at home we didn't have our ususal bondagematerial so Matthew had to improve.


He took of his sweater and his tie, and hi did take of my tie too. I was lie down on a couch and my hands was tied together at my back with my own tie and my feet together with Matthew's tie. The tie was long enough to hogtie me with.


Now, Matthew wanted to blindfold and gag me and looked around in the room and his eyes stopped at his own sweater. The sweater a wooly one, quite fuzzy and grey. He smiled and I was beginning to understand what he was thinking about.

He took his sweater and folded it leaving the sleevs outside. Then he put the folded sweater over my eyes and face, it did cover the hole face down over my chin. He took the sleevs and made a knot behind my neck and brought them back to the front of my face and made a knot over my mouth so the sweater was forced in to my mouth.

This was to much for me, I was trying to get loose but i didn't, and I loved every minute of it. I always have had a fetisch for wooly things and this was one of the best feeling ever:)


Well Matthew helped me to get loose after a while, and we did put on our thing again and went upstairs although Matthew's sweater was a bit wet on the spot of his sweater that was in my mouth.

Well, that was a short wooly storie. Would love to hear from other people about wooly bondage.


/Andreas

Andreas
leonardo_se@hotmail.com
Sweden

Wednesday, November 24th 2004 - 09:25:56 AM

A small wooly tie
Hey!

Thaught I would post something here. First of all: I'm Andreas and I live in sweden. I did play alot of tie-ups with my best friend Matthew when we were younger and it almost always include our winterstuff like woolscarves, woolhats, sweaters, parka etc.

This specifik time I was with Matthew at his grandparents house and I think we were about 14 yo. We were dressed up as you are when you are visiting your grandparents. Both had trosuers, white shirts with tie and both had sweaters over the shirt.

Now, we were in the basement of the house fooling around when Matthew wanted to tie me up. Since we weren't at home we didn't have our ususal bondagematerial so Matthew had to improve.


He took of his sweater and his tie, and hi did take of my tie too. I was lie down on a couch and my hands was tied together at my back with my own tie and my feet together with Matthew's tie. The tie was long enough to hogtie me with.


Now, Matthew wanted to blindfold and gag me and looked around in the room and his eyes stopped at his own sweater. The sweater a wooly one, quite fuzzy and grey. He smiled and I was beginning to understand what he was thinking about.

He took his sweater and folded it leaving the sleevs outside. Then he put the folded sweater over my eyes and face, it did cover the hole face down over my chin. He took the sleevs and made a knot behind my neck and brought them back to the front of my face and made a knot over my mouth so the sweater was forced in to my mouth.

This was to much for me, I was trying to get loose but i didn't, and I loved every minute of it. I always have had a fetisch for wooly things and this was one of the best feeling ever:)


Well Matthew helped me to get loose after a while, and we did put on our thing again and went upstairs although Matthew's sweater was a bit wet on the spot of his sweater that was in my mouth.

Well, that was a short wooly storie. Would love to hear from other people about wooly bondage.


/Andreas

Andreas
leonardo_se@hotmail.com
Sweden

Thursday, December 9th 2004 - 09:23:09 AM

Hey, Andreas!
I loved your story, and I quite regognized the sweater I was wearing of the picture I sent you a few months ago.

If you want, I can send you more than a pic: the sweater itself. What do you think?

Bruno.

Bruno
Paris, France

Wednesday, March 2nd 2005 - 10:28:21 AM

I have a sweater bondage story for you. I have a wool turtleneck sweater fetish. I always had girlfriends that would let me tie them up or they tied me.. Rope and cuffs were my preferred toys.


One day I was pulled over by the police for expired plates. Not only that I didnít have my driverís license with me nor proof of insurance. The office wrote up my ticket and I was mad at myself. I went home and sat down to read the info about traffic court, fines, etc. Thatís when my stomach dropped out of me. I had been summonsed not to traffic court but to CRIMINAL court. The back of my ticket talked about fines, court dates and JAIL time. I was freaking to say the least.


Over the next month I re-registered my car, double check my insurance and made sure I had done everything I could to be ready.


The day came. Wearing sweaters was the last thing on my mind that morning. However, on any other freezing day like this Iíd be spending my morning looking for what 2 or 3 turtlenecks to wear. The confusion with sweaters and possible being sent to jail drove me nuts. At the last minute I pulled on my wool long underwear and matching turtleneck. I also pulled on a heavy wool turtleneck that came up to my ears and so thick around collar. One pair of wool socks and my Uggs. I grabbed an oversized wool cardigan my mittens and a long cable knit scarf and ran out the door. I wanted to be anywhere, but going to court and I kept thinking I was stupid to wear these heavy sweaters. But I was on my way and couldnít be late.


I parked and went into the city court house. I handed my ticket to office at the info desk. He looked at it and said, ďYouíre in the jailhouse across the street.Ē


Jailhouse! JAILHOUSE! Oh what have I done now?


I walked slowly across the street to the city jail. I walked in the front door, followed the signs to the courtroom. The waiting room outside the courtroom was blocked my several guards and a metal detector. I walked up put my keys in the x-ray tray and walked through. Feeling a little strange about have 3 sweaters on. Once through my eyes found the unmistakable shinny handcuffs and leg shackles hanging on the wall behind a small desk. And right on the desk was this notice:


ALL DEFENDANTS SUMMONSED TO CRIMINAL COURT WILL BE RESTRANIED FOR THE ENTIRE TIME THEY ARE WITHIN THIS COURTROOM. NO EXCEPTIONS.


I began to shake, is that what I thought it said. Funny how handcuffs, rope and bondage were a big part of my life and now were the farthest thing from my mind. One female officer and one male motioned for me to step forward. I did, ďID and summons.,Ē he said. I handed her my license and ticket. ďPlease turn around and place your hands on your head.Ē I could feel the office grab my left wrist and twist it behind my back. She pushed up the sleeves of my three sweaters and slipped the cuff around my bare wrist. When any of my girlfriends handcuffed me, it was always over the sleeve of a sweater, not my bare wrists. Without even realizing it, my right wrist was behind my back cuffed. With both of her hands, one around each cuff, she squeezed the shackles snug. The handcuffs were the hinged type, offering very little movement.


There was a loud clanking sound and the second officer was at my ankles. My thick wool turtleneck sweater pushed up into my face as I looked down at my ankles being shackled. I could feel the cuffs squeeze my Uggs, wool socks and wool leggings together. I thought I was going to faint. Iím standing there with about 10 people looking at me. Huge oversized cableknit cardigan sweater that almost came down to mid-thigh, over a thick, up to my ears turtleneck sweater and a thinner wool turtleneck sweater under that. My jeans were tucked into my Uggs with the tops rolled down just a little. I was so humiliated.


The female office grabbed my arm, ďLetís go.Ē I shuffled along, realizing that the chain in between the ankle shackles was shorter then the shackles Iíve played with. This was not play. We walked through a set of double doors to the court room. There was no one there, the room was empty. ďYour about 30 minutes early. Take a seat and the bailiff will call your name.Ē At least I was alone. I clanked over to the end of the bench and sat down. More like stumbled and fell onto the bench.. In doing so my wrist slammed against the back of the bench and both cuffs tightened up a couple of notches. Cold handcuffs on my bare wrists. They really hurt. The courtroom was very plain with only a small clock on the wall. How did I get here so early? I tried to get comfortable, but that was nearly impossible.


After about 15 minutes the next defendant came. A man, hands cuffed behind his back, escorted by the male officer. Funny, his ankles were not shackled. And neither was the next few people. No one else had their ankles shackled and a majority, both male and female, had their hands cuffed in front, I was the only one with wrists cuffed behind the back and ankles shackled.


The courtroom quickly filled up and an older woman was sitting next to me. Her wrists cuffed in front and very loose. She rummaged in her purse for a mint without any real inconvenience. Iím sitting here shackled up.

snowbound

Saturday, April 16th 2005 - 09:43:55 AM

a bad shower
hi this is my first time on this site. its cool i like a lot of these tru stories.
so let introduce my self, i am maryjane{17}i am very cute my best thing i have is my big Booty.all the guys have told me i should be a model.
in this tru shocking story is about my mom and dad teaching me a lesson.
It all started 2 days ago, when I got back from school i came home and greeted my parents. i told them i would b in the shower b/c i've been at school all day.
so i'm in the shower when all of a sudden i hear whispering come from outside the shower curtain. at this point i am scared because hear i am a fine girl naked taking a shower. i heard a man voice and a women voice, i keep the water running b/c i dont want them 2 to know i hear something.
bount two min. later the shower curtain is ripped open i scream as loud as i can. when i'am screaming i see the people who opened yhe curtain was my parents!!!!! i turn the water off and try to cover up all my privtes with my hands. I yell at them saying "what r u doing", "get out of hear". they stay there and smile, then my mom comes walking up to me and says "we got your report card in and your failing 3 classes" FYI:this is not the first time, i been failing all year.
then my dad said "were tired of grounding u, it does u know good, so were going to make u pass all your classes". a scary thought runs in my mind like what does he mean by that. I'm paying no attention to them i still yell at them and tell them to get lost. I see my dad has a sports bag in his hand.
my dad says "ready for your toutering session" im scared i stand there covering up my big boobs. suddenly my mom starts to come close to me and my dad hands her a pair of hand-cuffs. i'am like "what the hell r u doing" my dad graps my arms and puts them a stright ward position above my head, i'm screming loud!!!!! my mom then hand-cuffs my hands to the shower curtain pole!{the thing that holds the curtain}anyway after i am hand-cuffed i say "stop", bout 5 times.they no attention to me and then my dad gets some rope out of his bag and starts tying up ankles and knees up. u wont belive this, then my dad says to me "nice legs honey, and i never knew how big your butt was". I was in shock i did'nt believe he was my dad for a sec.
after that my mom wanted me to make sure i couldent get out so she tied my elbows up wth rope. there i was a fine-looking seven-teen year old tied up butt naked by my own parents. then my dad got something else out of his bag, it was a blue ball-gag, i stopes screming and said dad don't, tried pleading with saying i'll starst passing in school, but before i could say that i was forced to open my mouth and POP in goes the ball-gag. after it was on my parents stood back and admired there work i was tied up and gagged butt naked and wet still from the shower.
my dad said to my mom "i think she's ready for her punishment",i thought to my self is'nt this punishment enough. my dad comes back in the room with one of his BELTS!!!!!!!!!!. i start mmmmmmmmmmppppphhhhhhhhh but the gag was stoping me from saying please stop, i really was,nt enjoying this because it was embarrising to see my parents waching me struggle between my bonds. my dad hopped in the shower and "i'am going to make your big ass shrink". he starts spanking me with his belt on my big butt. and the only thing i could do was mmmmppphhh.{FYI:i am bout 5'9 114 pds. and white. i'll tell u rest later.

maryjane
mjvelasco2004@yahoo.com
http://yahoo.com
united states

Monday, May 2nd 2005 - 09:10:26 PM

An innocient assult
Im 12 my brother Steve is 11 and our friend Jack is 12. It was a cold and rainy day, we were so board. My sister Michelle is 12 and her friends are Makala 13 and Kate 12. So we were playing cops and robbers. The cops had an item, like a gamboy, and the girls were the robbers. But our rules are better. If your couhgt you can be creative to the culprit. Like lock her in the bath room, sit on her, or even hold her down and tickle her senseles. So the story take place at our house and the object was a ipod. We were the robbers and they were the cops.

I crept slowly into the jail room. No one was gaurding it. So I unlocked the door and had Steve scout since he owed me. He went into the room,"Get him!" one of the girls yelled. So we both ran to the bath room and lock our selves in. But unluckly Kate tripped and jammed her thumb.
The next few hours were not fun. She was yelling and blaming us so we all got inot a fight. So we were in my room playing xbox when al of a sudden we had the best idea to get back at them for hitting us. We would torture them but all we could do is tickle them. But to be honost, two of them could take all of us. So we had an idea, we would have a milk chuggin contest tomorrow morning. And then when one of them had to go to the bathroom and we would tie them up then use them as bait to get more, so I organized the whole thing. The contest, the location, the supplise, everything in place. So about 2 o'clock the next day when all of our parent were at work. When Kate went to the bathroom first, we jumped her gagging her frist, I pushed her on her stomach and the they taped her feet and her hands together just to get her to a chair in my room. So we tied her hands to the hand rest, and her feet to the legs of the chair. We tested the gag, it was ok. So we did two more ties around her shoulders to the chair and another below the area where your legs conected to your torso. We were nice, we use tape on the gag and nylon rope on the rest. We stood there laughing, then about 2 minuets later when you could get suspicious we hid behind the door. So the 3 of us stood next to the entrace when about 12 minuets later when Makala came in and was completly shocked. When she got to her and took off the gag Kate finaly said,"Mphmphmmphmpmhpmhmp*rip*Ow! Look behind you!", She said. But before Kate could do anything we tackled her to the wall. And taped her hands behind her back then gaged her. After we got her feet together we put her in my closet. Then when Michelle came in, we tackled her and mummified her with tape excepted for her nose. So then it was a tickle fest for about an hour we got our revenge after we untied them they went home but since they were good sports then didn't tell any one till the rest of my story.

Jman rules!

John
people@aol.com
usa

Tuesday, May 3rd 2005 - 02:10:18 PM

Ultimate cops and robbers revenge
I was 12 and my brother Steve, is 11. So we came up with the perfect game. Ultimate cops and robbers. It was a free for all, tie up game. We invited both of our best friends over, Bill and Fred. Fred was 14 and Bill was 12. We all had supplise from the Every one hid in a room, and when the alarm clock went off you could start, forever. You had all types of stuff. If you wanted rope you could get rope. If you wanted tape you could get tape. And just about every item known to man was able to be used. Best of all there were no rules. But the game went on forever, it never ended. Even in the middle of winter, we could capture some one, stripped them and leave them in the snow. The game ran 24 it was an intense game. You would have to always be on gaurd, even 3 years later you should be careful where you turn. The first few days were slow, we didn't abuses the game, so that it didn't get boaring. We have been playing this for about a week now and we got into a small pushing around game that gave me and idea I would go under my bed for the supply of tape and I went to my closet and took one of my baseball bats. So I was creeping up on Bill when we were hiding from each other. So when I went for his hand he broke free and knocked me down. So he was running for the living room. I got back up and was right on his tail. Then I took the bat and hit him really hard in the back of his legs. After he yelled out in pain, I taped his ankle to his other ankle behind his back. As he was reaching for the bat I moved it away. As he started to crawl away, I jumped him and got my knee on his back. Then I got both his wrists together and tied them before he could scream for help, I got a throw pillow over his mouth. We were on teams and if Bill got fred over here I would be screwed. So after I gagged his mouth with a few socks and put him in the laundry room. So I found my brother wandering around the kitchen, Since we couldn't singly take Fred on, we went after him as a team. After we kept on beating him with the bat he was sor eand tierd. He knew our knots so we used tape to hogtie him and then put him in the my room. Then I asked my brother to drag up Bill to my room. After he did that I jumped him, he couldn't even struggle because I had a good 50 pounds on him. So I put my knee in his back then tied his ankels together, then his wrists."What the hell!?!? Im your team-mmphffph!", He woundered angerly as I sent a rag into his mouth and taped it shut.
"But remember there is no rules...." I said smiling in a devilish voice and put the tape aroung his mouth. So I sat there tickling each ones feet untill Steve was spazing and started squirming and banged his head on the carpet. So I stopped. I didn't want to be to screwed over when I untied them, so I left every one tied next to each other so they couldnt get free. So I went down stairs to where my Xbox was and started a to play untill the came downstairs. Since they weren't the ones to hold a grudge. As soon as they were done they all came down stairs I thought it wouldn't take that long to untie them selves but I thought nothing of it. We all played for about a hour when Steve was board and searched the hardware room with the fusebox because he had all his old toys in there. He said he found his old yo-yo ontop of the shelf and couldn't reach it so he called in Bill. Aperently Bill wasn't tall enough so he Neaded Fred. Then I was in the egg chair I had and was killing every one while they weren't there. The power went out; I just assumed it was the fact that the room had 17 electrical devices and 15 of them were on. So I sat there waiting and said, "Cmon guys flip the swith.". So I sat there and about 30 seconds later I was yawning and threw my arms back in stretching. Then all of a sudden like they were planing my stretching. They were sitting behind the chair wating for the right time. They grabbed my hands, all three of them and taped them so tight I thought they were going to burst! But I was going to get up and start at the door. But before I could get up the made the chair fall backwards so my body was in an L shape and was only going to somersult out. So as they got my feet in midair, even tighter then my hands. I started saying stuff like,"Cant we talk this out?!?! Or cmon, were all friends." or my favorite,they always said this,"Ya kno-mphpfffmfffphfphfphf". I was tied so tightly, I couldn't budge a bit, not even squirm. So with me tied and gagged then took a comfeter blanket, and roled me up very, very tightly. Then they play Xbox ontop of me like a couch for at least 2 hours. So after they untied me we all play Xbox had many other violent games and never stopped coming up with other means of torture.

Just to give more hints, when I was 21 my last year at collage and I was a roomy with Bill. So at this frat party we had I got completly wasted(Out cold). So this is what happened(So embarassing). Some how I was stripped and then my wrists were tied to gether with rope. Then I was hung from the tree by my hands. The branch was about 10 feet above the ground. Then I woke up and well was being laughed at by a crowed. Then a teacher came and FINALY after he stopped laughing uncontrolably untied me and had me run all the way across camposs to me room. Life lesson: Choose your parties carefully!

Jonathan
poeple@aol.com
Canada

Thursday, May 5th 2005 - 01:22:01 PM

Unfair suprise
PT 1

We were all 17 when this happened. Me, my sister Kate, her friends Emily and Kriston, and my best frined Vinny. I was on our schools baseball team and was kind fast strong and cordinated. Is there anything baseball can't do. Vinny didn't do anything special at school, accept he had a 4.0 GPA. Kate, Emily, and Kriston were all the example of mean girls you see in the movies. Kinda beautiful, but since every one had a different example of beuty, you make the picture. Kate was an eagle scout and first class with knots. Vinny was one of thoose young busy inventing sciencetist. But just with homework instead of frankenstien; laid back and tierd. Kriston was on the track team(3:37 mile!). Emily was on the female wrestling team and Vinnys' brother. Every one had a nickname. Kay, Vin, Kris, Em, and I was Ken.

Yesterday was very dry. It was summer and my sister was always away at partys. Once when she got home, she was so drunk. So as a nice brother I brought her to her room and said to my parents the next day that she was sick, and not drunk. A few weeks past, and we got into a big fight. So I told my parents that she was drunk a week ago and not sick. They were so angry they totaly forgot about how I lied to them. She was gounded for 3 weeks. On the first day when she was free she had her friends come over so I describe this situation about her drunkeness to Vinny (online). So while we were talking over our games my sisters friends were giggling so loudly from her room. So when I went in to keep them from laughing so loudly, as soon as I was leaning in the doorway, Kate pushed me in then they took some nylon rope from behind them and went for my arms. Lucky I wasn't a sloth, I went out of the way by rolling over. Then when Em dove and started wrestling me I had no chance so I had to use my head, Or what was left or it. I said in a suprised voice,"Hey mom!?" while staring at the doorway. Then when Em looked up to see nothing I pushed her off and ran for the door. Remebering my sister was there I slid under her legs(Sounded like something you would find in the movies, but it did really happen). My house is hard to describe, but I was upstairs and the stair was inbetween my room and my sisters room. So I got up and started to jump the stairs. I've only done this once before spraning my ankle on a dare. This time their coats were at the bottom, so it was a weak impact. After they start running down the stairs I made a break for the door. As soon as I was out, I wasn't free yet, Kris could outrun every one in the story put together, easily. So once again I had to use my head. I hid in the bushes till they left in different directions searching.
"We have to get him before he calls my mom about this! I need revenge!",She demanded.
So she didin't want our mom to know. I was keeping this encase of an emergancy. Because she was on a business trip. So after they split up, about 10 minutes I headed for Vinnys house. When I got there I ran up to his room. The girls must of got here first because he was bound and gagged to his computer chair. So after I untied him he told my how they were all searching my friends houses and puplic areas. So I said to him in a serious voice,"if im not back in an hour or 2 call my mom and tell her what they did to you and probaly me."I looked strait into his eyes like he was going to join the army. Then, I left. I acted like I had a plan. I did sort of, hide. So thought of the last place my sister would look, the pool. My sister was banned from there. So I drove over hid my car, and tried to enjoy my self. So flowting in the shallow end when I heared "There he is!".

Kman
people@aol.com
USA

Thursday, May 5th 2005 - 02:14:32 PM

Unfair suprise
PT 2

Shit I thought to myself, I looked up to see my sister comanding her troops. But this time each girl had their boyfriend with them. It didn't matter if she wasn't coming, two other wrestlers and a eagle scout, who happily to add had 3 badges in knots, the badge of wreckless driving, 2 in endurence challanges, and 2 in leadership challanges. It was a joke cub scout that wasn't as good as normal scouts. So needless to say I took all of my stuff and headed for the changing room. I had been going to that pool for 14 years. So I knew that on the second room there was a big hole in the back. So i snuk out through that. And sprinted to my car. When my sister started to yell while running at me all of them came out through the hole also. But I had a big lead on every one, even Kris. So as soon as I got into my car I speeded over to my other not as close friends house Chris. Who would of known he was gagged. Every ones parents were at work that day. After I untied him I said to him to talk to Vinny about today. This went from revenge to a high stakes game of hide and seek. I wasn't going to give up yet. I looked at my car from Chris' window to see them sitting on it. All six off them! So I ran out of Chris' back door and ran to the Church on the other sides of the woods. This was another mistake because I had no car and a wet bathing suit. So I stood right in the middle of the woods wandering what to do. Give up, make a run for my house 10 blocks away, or simply come up with a plan. I ran back into Chris' house and told him to call all my friends. They might of had strength, but I had man power. I call over all of my base ball team to come to the woods behind Chris' house. We all met there and with Chris' infinate knowlage of paitn ball each gaev us a gun. So we all surronded the area of the street where my car was behind bushed. Then we all rose around them with our paintball guns all pointed at them. My other mistake was leaving my keys in my car. Then they all went into my car and started it up as I yelled fire. Then it back fired, everyone was firing at my car. So After they could do nothing I said thanks for trying, they all were a big help. So I was tierd; I had no shirt, no energy, and no car. So as I started for my home when I saw all of them in my car down the street. My Great Flipping God. Then my car was charging at me. Holy Crap. I ran as fast as I can only make about 2 blocks before they caught up to me. Then my car went in front of me then spun around in a screaching sound. It was facing right at me. I stopped; stared in fear. Then every one got out and started walking toward me with tape, rope, and some sock and bandannas. I started running, already tierd and sweating. I could only go about 10 feet when I fell to my knees. I was practily paralized. Then all of them were around me. I looked up to see my sisters legs."You had to do it the hard way.", she snickered as she pulled a few socks and bandannas and then shoved them in my mouth.

Kman
people@aol.com
USA

Thursday, May 5th 2005 - 02:37:13 PM

Unair suprise
PT 3

I went to fall over do to exaughston but I was held up by my hands, they were being tied with nylon rope by Kay's boyfriend. I was doomed."Your not going to like this, you had to make us go out of our way to get revenge. This will make it revenge for revenge.", Em said as she put a piece or tape around my stuffed mouth. Then It struck me, shit, they were already mean and violent on a daily bases. And if they needed revenge it would not be nice. But if they needed revenge for revenge, I think I might want a biohazered suit. Then when my feet were crossed and taped I wasn't looking foward to the next few days. Then after the bounding, blindfolding, and gagging which took a total of 5 seconds, everyone got into my car, the boys in the front driving, and then I was on the laps of the girls in the back seat. This was not the time to be turned on. I just stayed as calm as I could. This wasn't easy when they were all tickling me so I was squerming in my seat for what felt like hours, but was only a minute. Then when we stopped I was carried by two girls and a guy into some house. Then we left the house and was in the backyard. All of a suddeni hered a creeky door open and it got darker and colder. It was some ones outdoor celler. As I was carried down about 20 steps I thought to my self, all the werst things were in basements, torture chambers, jail cells, and some times gallows. I easily jumped to conclusions, and thought, OMG what if they were going to jail, torture me, then be hanged! Then I realized I was in Ems boyfriends basement. It was a photo studeo.
"So... Lets get ready for our close ups", Said Kris.

Kman
people@aol.com
USA

Thursday, May 5th 2005 - 02:42:20 PM

IM SO SORRY
I cant finish the story because of a lot of things, f any wants to finish it go ahead its all yours.

Kman
people@aol.com
USA

Wednesday, June 1st 2005 - 01:45:24 AM

torture
it was 16th june 2004 i was at my mates house his mom and dad were out for the week-end. i was sat in his room when he snuck up to me and placed his hand over my mouth. he then stripped me to my boxers and taped my mouth up with tape. he wrapped loads of rope over my belly and triple knotted my ankles to prevent escape. my gag was tight and that was the way i like it. this was the best tie up game i had ever played.
my hands were strapped by a leather strap and my gag was made out of thick silver gaffa tape.
my stomach was wrapped with rope as well as my feet.
i struggled as i saw him get out a torture tool but i was too late he started from the sole of my foot to my stomach.
2 hours later i was tied up even more. now when his mom and dad are out we play it all the time!

d man
dp5678@aol.com
england

Saturday, June 18th 2005 - 09:38:08 PM

A New Gag
My boyfriend and I were never really into bondage, but when he told me about a story he had read once where a woman was gagged with duct tape and her own underwear, we decided to try it.

Seeing as how I would be clothed, unlike in the story he had mentioned, I found nothing wrong with this. We began. I was laid on my stomach in his garage after I had changed for the occasion into a pair of black jeans and a white t-shirt, I put an extra pair of my underwear over the cuff of my left pant leg to simulate being stripped and he pinned me down, getting 'in character' as he called it, with my hands tightly tied behind me with white rope, and a cloth ball in my mouth, held in place with another between my teeth.

He removed the panties with a razor knife, cutting them at the hip and band as if I were wearing them and laid them near my head on the dusty, dirty garage floor. This wasn't planned, and I protested a bit, but he remained in character and lightly slapped me, uttering a shut up command gruffly and untied my gag strap.

I held the cloth in as he agreed and he forced the underwear into my mouth. I nearly choked, it hurt and rubbed the inside of my jaws and gums, but he poked and prodded until they were inside and grabbed the back of my shirt, lifting it to cover my neck and hanging hair before he smoothed the end of the duct tape roll on my open-wide held mouth and wrapped the tape around and around my head at least 4 times before he tore the end and smoothed it down onto my bulging cheeks.

Now, THIS was a new kind of discomfort, but I was secretly thrilled, even though the underwear were a bit dusty and tasted of old leaves that gathered sometimes in the garage. The tape was no better, squeezing my face pretty hard, but I remained there for nearly two hours, sometimes screaming as loud as I could just to hear how it was muted to barely a whisper before I was released.

Emily

Saturday, July 2nd 2005 - 10:58:10 AM

basement
It was April 22, 2005. My names not really jim, but we'll pretend it was. I was with a bunch of friends, about 20 girls and 10 guys in my buddy James' basement. I was chillin then i went to go to the bathroom. When I came out i was in for a surprise. One of the girls, Emma, said hey Jim id like to show you something in here. She pointed to the big laundry room. Then, the swarm of 19 other girls marched in behind her. I was backed down onto a chair. One produced some rope, the other some duct tape. I tried to run but a few held me down. One, Katie, clamped her hand over my mouth to keep me quiet. They tied me ankles to the legs of the rolling office chair. Then tied my arms to my side and my body with rope around the back of the chair. I struggled but it was useless. They all laughed. Katie removed her hand, and one girl, not sure who, stuffed a wad of kleenex into my mouth, and Emma put a strip of duct tape over. I mmmhped and mmmphed. But Devon, the hottest of them all, put a finger on her lips and just stared at me with those icy green eyes and i fell silent immediately. I thought that was the worst. But then they all brang out their make up, and i screamed as loud as i could through the gag. Devon again shushed me and i obeyed. I was given an ugly makeover and they took pictures and gave a copy to pretty much everyone. It was a cool time.

jim
to_much88@yahoo.ca
canada

Tuesday, July 26th 2005 - 07:24:30 PM

wanted
Anyone interested in the Oklahoma area to get togather to hogtie me???

Parker
internationalscouts@yahoo.com
USA

Monday, August 1st 2005 - 09:06:09 AM

my friend
i call my friend to come over,
when i open the door, he jump at me.
i was very suprised, he was realy fast.
first he bound my enkles together.
then he had a handcuff in his hand, he cuffed my hands behind my back. i was screaming. he had a big roll of superductape in his hand. he wrapped me up.
first my leggs en then my arms.
he put me on a chair, he had the ductape again in his hand. he tied me again now i was tottaly stuck. he gagged me, the tape was to strong the only thing you can heard was mmmmffmfmmf. and then he take pictures.
he walkes out the living room. he came back with more ductape because his was all over my body.
he taped my mouth again he wrapped it more then 5 times round my head. and the other tape was still on my mouth.
he wrapped my hole body again.
then he picked the chair en put it in the living room.
i sit their and wacth TV.

i liked that day

but i'm not gay i'm 12 years old

joey
joeyftglenn@hotmail.com
the netherlands

Saturday, August 27th 2005 - 02:31:50 PM

Girl Scout Cookies. PART 1
I never would have thought this to be true had it not happened. A few weeks ago, my supervisor from work, Nancy, stopped by my apartment to drop off some paperwork. I was off that day, she was on her way to the office, so I told her that it was convenient to stop by, as I had to review the material overnight. It was about 7pm when she knocked on my apartment door. She is about 5'11", a little heavyset, with long black hair. That evening, she was wearing a white blouse, black business jacket with matching slacks, and black business shoes with small heels. She looked weary from running around the office and seeing clients all day, and was clearly looking forward to going home to unwind. "Hi, Nancy, thanks for stopping by", I said. "Sure, but I'll make it quick...I'm just pooped", she replied.


We had been discussing the paperwork for about five minutes when there was another knock at the door. "Expecting someone?", she asked. "Nope. News to me..let me check this out..should just take a minute", I replied. When I opened the door, there stood six Girl Scouts, adorned in their best uniforms. "Well, what can I do for you girls?", I inquired. "Please, mister, would you buy some of our cookies?", they begged in unison. I've really never been into Girl Scout cookies, but Nancy came over, nudged me, and said, "Oh, come on. They're so cute and we could use a snack about now", she smiled. "Oh,all right.", I said. The group came inside and offered the two of us free samples from the several boxes they had with them. After some thought, Nancy and I selected a cookie and tasted them. "Hey, not bad", I judged; Nancy smiled her approval, also. Both of us were in the process of reaching for another sample cookie when I became incredibly dizzy. The room seemed to be spinning wildly before darkness set in. I think the last memory I had before passing out was seeing Nancy dropping to her knees with her hands on the side of her head, apparently feeling as I was, and some giggling from the girls around us. Then it was all blackness for a while.


When I came to, I remember the clock on the shelf reading 8:30pm. "This must be a bad dream", I remember thinking. My vision cleared, and I saw that I was clad in only my dark blue briefs. I was in a sitting position against the bannistar, and my bare feet were tied at the ankles. As my senses became clearer, I discovered that my hands were tied to the bannistar behind me. I shook my head several times, hoping to wake up from this nightmare, but of course, it was real. My next sight didn't make me feel any better. Seated on the floor next to me and tied similarly was Nancy. Her shoes had been removed, revealing her nyloned-stocking feet, bound at the ankles. Her business jacket had been also removed, but she retained the rest of her clothing. Her arms were positioned behind the bannister as mine were, tied. She was just starting to come to and discovered also that this was real. The six Girl Scouts stood before us, smiling and giggling.


Of course, from Nancy and me came the obvious questions. "What is this? What are you doing?", I demanded. Nancy chimed in with, "Who do you girls think you are? Stop this now!" The girls giggled some more, and a few of them removed their Girl Scout bandannas while also producing and compressing small white handkerchiefs. Two of the girls kneeled beside Nancy with those items, and two more came up to me with them. I had never seen this previously happen before, but it seemed obvious what the intentions were: Nancy and I were to be gagged. Nancy was to be first. Her girl antagonists came close to her with the handkerchief and bandanna. I remember Nancy gasping,"No, what...", before I witnessed the compressed white handkerchief being stuffed into her mouth, while the other girl formed the bandanna into a long cylinder, forcing the middle into Nancy's mouth and fastening the other two ends behind her head. Her breathing became heavier as she tried to speak; she could only produce a desperate "Hmmmmf..ummmmmfff", demonstrating the gag's effectiveness. The Girl Scouts smiled their approval at this handiwork and turned their attention to me. My turn. As the white handkerchief was being compressed and the bandanna formed into the ghastly long cylinder, I took what proved to be the final opportunity for me to speak to try to reason with them. "Look, girls..", I started, "This isn't necessary. Just tell us what you want. We won't tell anyone, and there won't be trouble. Untie us, and we'll buy all the cookies you want." The girl who was about to shove the handkerchief into my mouth said, "Can't do that, mister". Well, at least I got a response from one of them that wasn't a giggle. My antagonists came closer, and, deciding that reason wouldn't work with them, submitted. I gave a deep sigh and opened my mouth, which was immediately stuffed with the wadded up cloth. The bandanna was instantly tied over it. Gagged victim #2. I looked at them desperately, but could only manage a "mmmfff..nmmmmphhh...hmmmmffff". The questions raced through my mind: What were these Girl Scouts up to? Why had they bound and gagged Nancy and me? Why was it important to them that I had to be stripped to my briefs and Nancy robbed of her shoes and jacket? What was to follow? One of the girls had a duffle bag and unzipped it. Another girl helped her retrieve some things from it. Nancy and I looked at each other, wide-eyed. We could each see the white compressed cloths in our mouths covered by the tight plaid bandannas. Our thoughts became one at that moment: What now?



The stuff that was taken out of the duffle bag turned out to be an instant-picture camera and a tape recorder. One of the Girl Scouts began taking several pictures of the two of us, the flashing bulb going off in our eyes as one picture after another was taken. Me an Nancy shook our heads in a feeble attempt to loosen the gags; she rubbed her stocking feet together and I twitched my bare feet in our foot ropes. Our upper bodies squirmed as both of us wriggled in vain to loosen the twine binding our hands behind the bannister. As one picture after another of our helplessness was snapped, the girls pointed at us and giggled: Nancy and I were helpless, and all present knew it. When the picture-taking finally stopped, the tape recorder was plugged in, and the microphone was positioned between the two of us. One of the Girl Scouts commanded us, "Talk." Nancy and I looked at each other, understanding the meaning: they wanted to capture our gagged, muffled voices on tape. Both of us shook our heads in our first act of defiance to this indignity. Two of the girls stepped forward, each with a feather in her hand. Nancy and I again looked at each other wild-eyed. "No, no, no...", our thoughts pounded through our heads..."not that." Of course, it happened. One feather began tickling the soles of Nancy's stockinged feet while the other tickled the soles of my bare feet. As much as we wanted to defy them, this was too much. In unison, the two of us cried and moaned through our gags, "Mmmmmmfffff-hmmmmmmmfffff...uhmmmmmmmfffff-hmmmmmmmmmmfffff". This treatment continued for several minutes until the tape recorder was finally switched off. Nancy and I were both breathing heavily, humiliated. Finally, one of our tormentors announced, "The two of you better do as we say, or we're gonna let the whole world see these pictures and listen to this tape. Do you hear me?" Nancy and I nodded. They had us. The spokesgirl grinned at us devilishly and said, "There's another thing we want the two of you to do. Ready?" Nancy and I looked at each other again, bewildered.


Neither one of us ever envisioned the command we heard next: "Now, play footsie with each other". This command was followed up by the threat of many people seeing the pictures of us bound and gagged together along with the recording of our muffled voices if we didn't comply. Nancy looked at me and uttered a sigh through her gag that seemed to say, "Ok, Tom, let's get this over with". She then slid her tied feet closer until they were touching mine. Now, I'm going to be honest as a male. There are few better ways for a woman to get my attention than revealing her pantyhosed feet in an intimate manner; the Girl Scouts evidently hit upon a great weakness of mine. So it went. Nancy's stockinged foot rubbed against the contour of my bare foot, and my bare foot massaged against the toes of her stockinged foot. Both of us felt an eerie comfortableness in this activity; naturally, our voices could not stay silent. "Hmmmmmmmm,mmmmmmffff..umff-umff", I moaned. "Mmmmmm..urmmff..hmmmmmmfffff", Nancy responded. My mind raced back to the day a few years ago when Nancy presided over my interview for the job I had at that time. Who would have thought we would come to this? Of course, the Girl Scouts laughed and pointed at us as we performed for them in this manner.


This lasted for several more minutes. It was now 10pm. The girls then went into the other room to use my phone to call someone, leaving Nancy and me alone momentarily. We looked at each other, our mouths and faces twitching in vain to loosen our gags. I think we both shared the same thought: should we both cry out through our gags as loud as possible in the hope that the person the Girl Scouts were talking to would become suspicious about the muffled voices in the background? I think I was the one to shake my head first; the pictures and tape recordings of our bound, gagged, dilemma would be known to many people, plus we would be helpless in our ropes to resist the girls if they desired to do something violent to us. Nancy appeared to comprehend this as she saw me shake my head at the previous idea. She nodded her head and uttered a faint "mmf". As the girls continued their telephone converstation in the other room, I noticed Nancy looking me over. Perhaps the sight of a man clad in only his designer briefs, bound and gagged, was one of her fantasies. "Oh, well", I thought, "what's there to lose?". I began wiggling my hips, while at the same time looking into her eyes, and muttered a quiet "mmm-hmmmmfff". Now, when a cloth is stuffed into the mouth with a bandanna tightly holding it into place, it is hard to discern whether a person is smiling or not. I couldn't tell if Nancy was smiling due to the gag in her mouth, but her seemingly imporved countenance, nodding head, and what sounded like a muffled giggle indicated that she was interested in seeing me like this. She once again slid her tied stockinged feet against my bound bare feet. This time, no command was needed. Our feet began massaging each other as the mutual look in our eyes conveyed support for a fellow victim and perhaps a yearning for something else. We heard the telephone receiver clunk down in the other room, followed by the footsteps of the Girl Scouts as they came back to survey us. Both of us swung our feet back to the original positons just as the girls came back in. One of them announced, "Miss Chrissy is coming over to decide!" Nancy and I looked at each other with wide eyes, breathing hard through our gags. Decide what?


I somehow managed to take a short nap. When I awoke, the time was 12:15am. I looked over at Nancy. She appeared a little groggy, her head nodding a little over some light slumber. Evidently, being bound and gagged cannot keep a person from a snooze. END OF PART 1.

Tommytied

Saturday, August 27th 2005 - 06:08:37 PM

Girl Scout Cookies, PART 2
Then we heard it. It was the sound of the front door opening, the hinges creaking. At the sound, the Girl Scouts, still a little sleepy, arose and went to greet the guest. Nancy and I were tied up with our backs facing the door, so we couldn't see the person coming in. But we knew when one of the girls exlaimed, "Good evening, Miss Chrissy." So, this 'Miss Chrissy' was here at last! What did she plan to do with us? Some of the mystery of who she was was solved when she stood in front of us. She was a lady, 5'10, medium amber hair, dressed in business jacket, blouse, skirt, beige pantyhose, and white heels. Nancy and I took one look at her and exclaimed through our gags, "Nmmmmmmmmmmmmffffffff!!" 'Miss Chrissy" was really Christine Pompella from work--a devious, kniving woman who wanted Nancy's job and had a fierce professional and personal rivalry with her. What she thought about me, I couldn't be sure of at this point. Christine was also the local Girl Scout troop leader, which helped somewhat to explain the Girl Scouts. She motioned in my direction to a few of the Girl Scouts, "Untie him and lead him into the other room." As her girls loosened my bonds and removed my gag, she produced a revolver with a silencer. "Don't try anything cute, Tom. It's time for an interview with me.


It was 1:45am. I was standing in the other room, my legs spread apart and my hands behind my head, as Christine directed. I was not to move from that position during questioning; and even though it wasn't the most comfortable position to be in, it was better than spending the previous five hours tied up and gagged. Christine sat in an armchair about six feet in front of me, her legs crossed and the pistol in her lap. The six Girl Scouts stood behind me: There was no need for them to guard Nancy, as her ropes and gag were secure. As her shoe dangled from the toe of her right foot, Christine began the "interview". "Well, Tom..", she began, "I must say that you're dressed appropriately for the occasion, eh?" From my rigid positon I was made to stand in, I asked, "What is this about, Christine? You're in big trouble." She laughed: "From what I see of Nancy in the other room and your positon in front of me, that is a remarkable statement to make." She lowered her right foot to the floor with the other one and continued: "There needs to be some major changes at work and there is big opportunity for you also, Tom. Effective immediately, I am assuming Nancy's position.." She giggled and continued: "..I mean, at work, not in the other room"..the Girl Scouts behind me chuckled at the joke. She went further, "and I want you to be my assistant. This is a big chance for your career, a big boost in salary, and besides, I think you're cute!" Before I could answer, she commanded me, "Keep your hands behind your head and dance for me!" I wasn't about to argue with a lady holding a gun, so I began dancing for her in place, with my hands behind my head, I began gently swaying my designer briefs clad hips back and forth, shuffling my feet. I was made to do this for about ten minutes, while Christine sat in the chair, smiling her devilish grin at me. She raised her hand and motioned for me to stop and assume the original position. After I had done so, she said, "I know I have chosen you well, Tom...smart, hard-working, and a good dancer in your undies. So, what do you say? Join me, have things better than you imagined, and go places. Hmmmm?" I looked her in the eye and asked, "What about Nancy? What happens to her?" Christine looked annoyed and retorted, "Oh, her. Well, she'll be taken care of. I guarantee it." This was too much for me, whether she had a gun or not. I replied, "No, Christine. I will not be a party to your criminal plans. You're already guilty of kidnapping. Don't make things any worse for yourself with this crazy scheme of yours." At this, she glared at me with a long silence. Looking at the Girl Scouts behind me, she ordered them, "Tie him up!" My wrists were pulled behind my back and I could feel twine tightly wrapping around them, immobilizing my hands. Christine said to me harshly, "Too bad, Tom. I gave you your big chance, and you blew it!"


With Christine coming along with the gun, the Girl Scouts led me to my bedroom, my hands tied behind my back. Once in the bedroom, I was made to lie face-down on the bed, whereupon doing so, my bare feet were bound at the ankles. I managed to look up at Christine and asked, "Why, Christine? You're such a talented worker. You don't have to resort to this. Why?" Before answering, she motioned to two of the girls, and they responded by compressing another white handkerchief and forming a bandanna into a long, tight cylinder and climbing onto the bed next to me. "Ah, Tom, the world is not as nice as you think. The cutthroat approach pays its dividends, y'know", she said. I opened my mouth to respond, but it was quickly stuffed with the compressed handkerchief and fastened tightly with the bandanna. I was gagged again. I uttered a futile "Mmmfff..hmmmffff". Christine motioned for the Girl Scouts to leave the room and close the door, reminding them to "take care of her in the other room". The girls in unison replied, "Yes, Miss Chrissy", and left, closing the door behind them. Chrissy then removed her business jacket, kicked off her heels, and reclined next to me on the bed, giggling. The clock on the wall of the bedroom read 2am.


"Truth to tell", Christine said, "I haven't figured out just what to do with you and Nancy yet, but while I'm thinking about that, you will permit me to indulge myself a little, won't you?" Unable to speak, I could only give her a rather unenthusiastic look. Indulge? How? She gave me a big grin and said, "I happen to know that at the office, you have a reputation for admiring ladies' stocking feet..don't deny it, Tom, your secret is out." As I shook my head, she began running her pantyhosed foot up the side of my leg, purring, "Hmmmmmmmmm?". As I mentioned earlier, I have a weakness for pantyhosed feet; and even though this sensual foot belonged to the enemy, my resistance was starting to crack. "mmmmffff..mmmmmmffff", I moaned slowly through the gag. "Yes, I knew it", she said. "Go ahead; it's all right. Enjoy." She then began using her nyloned foot to massage my briefs, forming kisses with her lips. "mmmmmfffff...umffffffrmmmmmm...mmmmmrrrrmmffff", I cried through the gag, sweating, my eyes bulging. She reached out with her other stockinged foot and brushed it against my chest and downward onto my briefs. I was breathing heavily, an unwilling participant in this passion play of Christine's. Finally, she stopped and got off the bed, her hands on her hips. "I don't know, Tom", she said. "For such a strong, defiant man, you seem to be broken easily with a little foot action, hmmmmm?". I stared back at her and uttered a weak "mmmfff". "I thought so", she said. "But while I'm deciding what to do with you, how about some time alone with Nancy?" Nancy? Was she to be brought in here to be with me? My question was answered an instant later when the bedroom door flew open and there stood Nancy with a posse of Girl Scouts behind her. Her blouse, slacks, and nylon stockings had been removed, reducing her to only her bra and panties. Her hands were tied behind her back, her bare feet together at the ankles, and, of course, the usual compressed cloth in the mouth tied into place with the bandanna. Christine laughed heartily as Nancy was made to hop across the room and throw herself on the bed next to me. As the two of us mmmphhhed through our gags, Christine led the Girl Scouts from the room and chuckled as she closed the door...the clock on the wall of the bedroom stood at 2:45am. END OF PART 2.

Tommytied

Sunday, August 28th 2005 - 10:25:48 AM

Girl Scout Cookies PART 3
So there we were. Nancy and I, both stripped to our underwear, tied up and gagged on the bed; and alone, as Christine and her Girl Scouts left us for the time being. Helpless as we were, we were glad to be together; it wasn't much, but it helped. I looked at her and tried talking through my gag, "Hmmmmmfff..mrmmmffff". I looked at Nancy's mouth, the cloth stuffed between her lips and the bandanna tied over it. She responed with "ummmmffff...mummmmmffff". We looked at each other's scantily clad bodies. If only we weren't gagged so we could speak to each other. From the looks we were giving one another, there was reason for me to believe at least that there might have been some kind of attraction forming between us amidst this nightmare. After a while of just lying there, we gave each other that "well, let's try to squirm our way out of this" kind of look, and commenced in another attempt to free ourselves. We pushed ourselves closer to each other until I could feel her feet touching mine. As mentioned earlier, I felt that Nancy's stockinged feet looked nice; now seeing her feet bare for the first time, I felt the same way. She tried using her toes to loosen the twine binding my ankles; of course, this was to no avail. She looked at me with disappointment and utterd a "mmmmffff...urrmmffff" through her gag. I was disappointed at this result also, but having her touch me with her bare feet did ease the blow somewhat. Next, the hands. I rolled over, facing away from her and gave a "hrrmmmff...ofrmmmm" from my gag, hoping she'd understand that I wanted her to roll over also so that our hands tied behind our backs could touch. She figured it out after a minute and rolled over. Soon we could feel each other's fingers touching each other and the twine binding each other's wrists. We struggled this way for about 20 minutes until it became obvious that we could make no progress. Both of us rolled back over facing each other. "Mmmmphhh..", I moaned; "hrmmmfffff...mummmffff", she responded. We began squirming in our ropes individually now; both of us wiggling our hands and feet and twisting our heads in an attempt to work our gags off, to no avail, despite all the mmmmfffing and grunting we did through the cloths stuffed in our mouths. Suddenly, the door opened, and Christine walked in followed by her Girl Scouts. One of them was holding a tape recorder and another had the instant camera. Christine announced, "Well, well..I've finally decided what to do with the two of you!" Nancy and I looked at each other again and cried in unison, "Mmmmmmmmfffffffffffff!!" The clock read 3:30am.


Nancy and I were both made to sit upright on the bed. As the tape recorder was being set up between us, the girl with the camera snapped several pictures of us tied and gagged in our undies. After this, Christine said, "I've decided to kidnap both of you and hold you for ransom. In a minute, the tape recorder will come on, and both of you will make an announcement on tape that you've been kidnapped and want them to do as I will direct them to later." After she finished saying this, the Girl Scouts loosened the bandannas tied tightly around the heads of myself and Nancy and pulled the cloth wads from our mouths. Nancy was furious, shouting, "Never! I'm not playing this game of yours, Christine!" Christine sighed and walked over to Nancy. She grabbed Nancy's long black hair and pulled her to the floor in that manner, evoking a painful cry from her victim. Christine then climbed on top of her and began slapping her face hard from one side to the next. I had never previously thought of Christine as a powerful woman physically, but her walloping of Nancy's face demonstrated otherwise. After a minute, Nancy was reduced to surrendering sobs and she was pulled up alongside me on the bed. One of the Girl Scouts turned the recorder on, and I began to speak into it: "My name is Tom Alderman. I've been kidnapped and being held for ransom. The pictures you wil see with this tape show me all tied up and gagged. You will receive instructions on how to pay the ransom. Failure to pay will result in my being disposed of in a way to be determined by my captor." After finishing the reading of this statement from a sign held up by one of the girls, another one of her friends came up to me with a compressed handkerchief again. "No", I said, "Don't gag me again...no..don't"; but the cloth was stuffed into my mouth. "mmmmmffff..mummmfffff", I moaned through the gag as the bandanna was tied over it again, making it secure. Of course, the tape was recording while my gag was being re-applied. Now it was Nancy's turn. Choking through her sobs, she announced, "My name is Nancy LaFerro.." and read the rest of the annoncement on the sign as I had. When she had finished, two more Girl Scouts climbed beside her with cloth and bandanna to silence her. "Nooooooooo..", she cried, the tape still recording..."Why? Why? Noooooooo...mmmmmmmmmphhhhh...urmmmffffffffff...hrmmfffffff". Gag in place. Both of us were made to mmmmphhh through our gags for another minute before the recorder was turned off. Christine smiled at both of us in our helplessness and humiliation. "That was a fine performance from both of you", she said. "Either my demands will be met and both of you will be freed or...". She giggled along with her Girl Scouts. "Oh, I almost forgot", she said. She looked to her girls and ordered, "Blindfold them". Two more bandannas were produced and tied over the eyes of myself and Nancy. "We're going to leave you two swingers alone for a little while...don't go away...mum's the word!" We heard them laugh as they left the bedroom, closing the door behind them. Unable to move, talk, or see, Nancy and I uttered a simultaneous "Mummmffffff". Before the blindfolds were placed on us, I noticed that the clock read 4am.


Nancy and I spent a while hopelessly squirming, struggling, and mmmmmphhhing when the door opened again. Christine and her girls re-entered and removed our blindfolds. END OF PART 3.

Tommytied

Saturday, October 15th 2005 - 05:48:12 PM

First time bound
I would of been around 7,Linda would of been 15.
Linda was baby sitting me on the evening,my mother was out with my brother and sister at a concert.I was home due to some bad thing I did.In the end,I was glade I did stay home.
Linda came through the door wearing a teal angora cowl neck,that was just huge.I couldn't keep my eyes off her.
After being told why I was home,and I can be sent to bed at any time,they were off.
So Linda being the kind heart she was,aloud me to watch alittle TV,even letting me sit beside her.
I started to tickle her,cause that was the only excuse I could come up with to touch her.And right after I would start,she would pin me back into the couch,making me say
I'll stop,and of course in a moment I'd start again.
Well,all this wrestling got her hot,and being she had a tee shirt on under this sweater,off it came.
I go back for one more tickle,thinking then I'll stop,when
next thing I know the sweater is beeing pulled over my head
with the arm's being wraped around my body,and knoted.
All the time this is happing,my face is totally covered.
Once done,she rolled down the cowl neck,and held me down by resting her leg over me.
This was such a rush,that I remember it today,as if it happened last week!

Tony
anthonypaulc2000@yahoo.ca
canada

Saturday, October 15th 2005 - 11:32:39 PM

Awesome story Tony! Any more stories? Please share them with us.

Canuck

Sunday, October 16th 2005 - 10:23:51 AM

Tony, really nice short story. Got more?

Mark

Sunday, October 23rd 2005 - 06:18:07 AM

Got cought
I was 15 at the time,dating a really sexy girl.She was about 5'4",around 98lb's,with huge dark eyes and long think redish brown hair.I was in love!!!!!
This was early spring,and we were together opening up a church camp.I was staying alone in the boy's bunk house,and
being early spring,it was cold.
That evening,my girlfriend was wearing a bright red,wool,
turlte neck sweater.Man,was she hot in this sweater.
So saying goodnight,she decided to leave the sweater,so I would be warm for the night.So I got a great kiss goodnight,and off she went.
Leaving me this sweater.Being young,and full of hornyness,I couldn't help myself,and I covered me face with the sweater.Wow,did it feel good.I layed there,thinking I was bound to the bed.
So,why not bind myself.So I took two bandanna's,tied them to the rail at the top of the bed,and made slip knot's with the other end's,slipped my wrist's into to loop's,and pulled them tight.Also,before doing that,I pulled the sweater over my head,with the neck around my neck,so making it unable for me to wiggle out.What a feeling!
Lying there,in bliss,I fell asleep.Only being awakened
with someone on my chest.
My girlfriend had snuck out,after light's out,and had found me.
At first I wiggled,but that only made my knotes tighter.
She then surprised me,by taking her knee sock's,and adding to my wrist restraint's,now making it impossible to slip out.To finsh me off,she then took a extension cord to bind my feet to the bottom of the bed.
Once that was complete,she rolled down her sweater,and we kissed for what seemed forever,then she pulled the sweater back over my face and knoted it in such a way,that it was impossible to wiggle it down,and off she went.
I'm not sure how long I wiggled,trying to get free,but in the end I just fell back asleep.
I awoke with the light peeking through the sweater,and boy was my head sweating.
That was the first time I sleep bound,and the first time I was cought binding myself up.
Once free,I remember most having to race out to have a pee,and to this day,when I recall the memory,my heart start's to race.
We played lot's of bondage games after that,but to this day,that evening was my fav!!!!!!!!!

Paul
anthonypaulc@yahoo.ca
Canada

Saturday, October 29th 2005 - 10:29:44 AM

That was another great story, Paul. Thanks for posting it, and please come back with more stories

Canuck

Wednesday, November 9th 2005 - 11:21:57 AM

Bill your storys are awsome

kill bill
deathcomestous@hotmail.co.uk
England

Tuesday, December 6th 2005 - 07:57:20 PM

Trouble at age 18
This is a story about a girl friend I had,a Montreal girl,who had the hottest mother one could hope for.
Now Diane was great looking,with the nicest accent,but her mom.
Probably around 5'10",maybe 120 lb's,with beautifull eyes.I was in Love.And the worst part,a huge collection of sweater dresses.
And were talking every kind one could imangine.All were made from one kind of wool or another.all looked soft,all made me tremble at the sight.
Now I'm not sure what got me into trouble,either me getting Diane to wear them while we had fun,or because I allway's comented how hot her mom looked when she had them on,either way,this is what happened to me.
Sat. afternoon,and were alone,and I'm trying to talk Diane in putting on her Mom's black wool dress,which was also a turtle neck.The plan was,I was going to wrap her in it,"Diane was only 5'4","and have my way with her.Fun!!
Diane,had another plan.The bet was,I could pick any 2 dress's,with the tie's,and if I could bind her up,so she couldn't get loose,I could have my way with her,but if I loose,she has her way with me.
Can't loose,so I think,so one goes the bet.
First I get Diane down to a bra and panty's,and then on a blue,cable wool turtle neck,then this really soft angora dress,in a navy blue,with a hood.I put this over top of the other,only back word's,so the hood went over her face.
Then used both ties,one to wrap around her arm's,the other binding her wrist's.
Now I should admit,I almost wet my pant watching her wiggle around the bed,getting herself loose.
And this took some time,and being so taken by the view,
that I never gave a thought to my turn.

Fool was I.

Once Diane was totally free,and back to panty's and bra,it was my turn.
As if with out missing a beat,Diane takes off her bra and panty's,and instruct's me to put them on.
I'm also told,if I plan to ever get lucky with her again,
I should do as I'm told.
So totally horned out,I do as instructed.Once that is completed,I'm instructed to put on a black wool turtle neck dress,that was unbleavibly itchy.
Next is when thing's got really weird.Neither of us noticed that Diane's Mom had come home,let alone that she was stairing at us from the door.
I was embarresed,Diane explaned that I had lost a bet.
Mom asked then next must be make-up?I said no,and that's when thing's got really interesting.
I was sat down on Diane's desk chair,Mom held my arm's togeather,while Diane bound my wrist's to the arm's.
Didn't want to strugle,and by the time I decided to,ot was too late.
Both woman did my face and hair.But Diane's mom wanted to use her lip stick,saying she wanted to she how it was to be kissed with.
Bound to a chair,looking alot like a girl,I was kissed in such a way,by a much older woman,that the memory is still with me as if it was yesterday.What a rush!!!!!
Once her Mom left,Daine took my scarf,blindfolded herself with it,sat on my knee,and while kissing me,got herself off.









Tony
anthonypaulc2000@yahoo.ca
Canada

Friday, December 23rd 2005 - 01:02:35 AM

Fleece Fun
My girlfriend Justice and I are very adventurous, and sometimes play tie-up games but leave objects concealed in our socks or pockets slightly out of reach just to watch the other struggle. One time during a chilly autumn day, she came home from school wearing her green Patagonia fleece pullover jacket with a button-up collar, and some cargo pants. It's slightly oversized for her, because she prefers looose, baggy clothing. I waited for her to take her scarf off and as soon as she stepped in the kitchen and had her back turned to me, I put my palm over her mouth and whispered in her ear "It's that time again." I lead her over to the kitchen table, and with her scarf I crossed her wrists behind her and proceeded to bind her. She had tensed up her wrist muscles so that she could at least have a chance of slipping out of captivity. "No fair, Sacha! You're going to have to let me go because I don't want to ruin this scarf. Couldn't you have let me eat someting first?" "No, darling. I'll make you a sandwich, but you are going to have to do your best to escape. After I had finished, I led her to the couch, where I sat her down, twirled one of her pigtails playfully, and switched on the TV. I put it on the religous channel to annoy her. I made a sandwich and watched Justice test her bonds while making a disgusted pout at the television. She was irresistible, cooly smirking at her situation in her fleece while I made her lunch. She managed to turn one of her hands partly in front of her to grab the remote, then changed the channel. Because her feet were not tied, she got bored and walked into the kitchen to stand next to me while I made her sandwich. Finishing, I gave her a bite. She chewed, bowing her head so as not to get crumbs on herself. "Good, now untie me. This is a good scarf." I turned her around, then bent her slightly foward her while I undid the knots. Upon release, she grabbed the scarf from me and tried to straighten it up again. "Fool! Next time I will ruin one your best ties!"

Sascha
Maine

Friday, December 23rd 2005 - 07:05:14 AM

One time, Justice came home wearing a blue bandanna, a blue polo shirt with the collar turned up (because she's a badass), and her denim Levi jacket. Now, it isn't so much how her clothes feel, but how she wears them that enamours me to restrain her. She is a tough girl who can kick some serious ass, and I am lucky to have someone to play these games with. Anyway, she comes home, and I talk her into taking "our test" again, attired as she is. We discuss the situation, which she pretends to be a thief snooping around the house, with me as the homeowner. She pretends to pick the lock on the door, then lets herself in, by which time I pretend to stick a gun in her back. I order her to get on her knees, and pull her arms behind her, gingerly roll up the sleeves of her jacket to expose her pretty wrists. She clenches her fists to tense up her wrist muscles, so the restraints will be secure but not constrictive enough to cut off her circulation. I bind her quickly with some nylon cord, and double-knot. She relaxes, and she shrugs her shoulders and feigns defeat, looking down at her feet while I lead her to a bare corner of our house. She slumps down in the corner and tests the bonds on her wrists while I fetch some more rope. I come back and I cross her ankles together, then bind her feet together so she can't stand up so easily. I then turn on the tv and every now and then throw a glance her way to see how she is doing. Jussie loves this, although she starts objecting to me watching the game. "I don't want to watch this shit. You tie my ass up so you could watch football?" I realize then that she's trying to distract me, as I spy the pocketknife she always keeps in her back pocket. Not so fast, as I spin her around and grab her knife. "Give it back, asshole! And change the fucking channel!" Suddenly, I have a mean idea. "Fine, you don't want to watch football, then don't." I pluck her bandanna from her pretty pig-tailed head, and proceed to blindfold her with it. Then I had another idea while tickling her armpits. I realize that denim jackets usually have inside pockets, so I drop her pocketknife blade open in her pocket. "Here's your knife," then I proceed to fasten a couple buttons on her jacket so the pockets can be somewhat inaccessible. "Oooh, you bastard," she says. I found this so hot, that I had to kiss her. I hold Jussie's face in my palms and I kiss her for a minute, then I go back to the couch. I tell her she has two hours to free herself, or its all over. For nearly an hour and a half, I watch football and Jussie struggle against her bonds. She looks like a tough girl who suddenly has the tables turned against her, looking so suave and cool in denim and the collar of her polo flipped up, despite the fact that she is restrained. Every now and then, she tries to get a hand under her jacket to reach the knife in her pocket, but she fails miserably. Finally, the two hours are up, and I say, "Well thief, you tried. Now you hang." All at once, she struggles and squirms, but I go into the kitchen and get a small steak knife. I drop the knife on the floor and tell her to free herself. I go back to the couch, and I watch her squirm across the floor, groping blindly for the knife. Finally, she finds it. "Aha!" She carefully works the knife in her hands (she is a pro escape artist, as long as she has a knife.), and begins to cut herself free. After five minutes, she frees her hands, and cuts her ankle ropes without trouble. She stands up, stretches herself a bit, and starts to undo the buttons on her jacket. She takes off her jacket, grabs a sleeve, and proceeds to flail at me with it. "You conniving, fucking asshole...your turn."

Sascha
Maine

Thursday, January 12th 2006 - 11:42:38 PM

GAGGED PRAJAKTA
This is a game my friend and i played with our girl next door called prajakta.
she loved getting tied up and gagged and i loved tying and gagging her up.
we never played to hurt anyone. we usually took stories from any serials or movies.
so today we decided to do something different.
we just decided to kidnap prajakta as if in real life so that she would not know. so my friend and i put on masks on our faces so that noone could make out who we really were.
we called prajakta over to our huge mansion pretending to solve some math problems that she had asked us the other day. so she came and we were excited.
i took out some woollen scarves and some mufflers and lots of handkerchiefs and distributed them between us.
on one of the handkerchiefs i sprayed some powerful perfume which had a smell similar to that of chloroform.
prajakta came in the house. we took our positions.
I stood behind the door with chloroform ready in hand and my friend, in the attic, ready to tie her up.
Prajakta came upstairs. as per my usual instructions, she closed the door, but she had'nt noticed me hiding behind it. as soon as she closed the door, i clamped the hanky over her mouth. as i was wearing a mask and i had removed my spectacles, she could not make out that it was me.
she struggled quite a lot until the smell became too strong for her and she passed out.
I carried her on my shouldersto the attic where my friend was waiting for me. i put Prajakta in the chair and my friend tied her hands behind the chair. then he tied her legs to the chair firmly so that she couldn't move at all.
Just then i got a call from my mom telling me to get some material from outside. as my friend had the bike, we decided to go. but we couldn't leave Prajakta alone. My parents could come home when we were out and see the helpless beauty there and we would be for the high jump.
so we swiftly untied her from the chair and tied her hands together and her legs together. i then used the muffler to wing a tight gag around her mouth. the chair was put in its original place, her gag was made tighter so that it wouldn't come off and GAGGED AND BOUND PRAJAKTA was stashed in the closet.
we returned shortly after fifteen minutes to find the sleeping beauty still intact, but only the sleeping word was absent.
As soon as we entered the house, we heard a lot of gag talk i.e. mmmmphing upstairs. we guessed that Prajakta had woken up. we put on our masks and opened the closet door and i took her out. this is the conversation between us.
Me:- well, well, well look at the damsel in distress. is that gag loose?
Prajakta:- MMMMmmmHHHEEEELLPPPPP.
as soon as she started screaming, my friend tightened the gag so much that she couldn't mmmmmph.
"how do you feel now my dear", i asked her.
MMMMMM. UUUMMMMMMMMm.
"i think we should let her go" i told my friend.
he agreed and we took of our masks and u should have seen her sigh of relief.we laughed and she went mmmMMMMM again. but we untied her and she went home petrified.

Mihir Bajekal
mirbakshi_007@rediffmail.com
http://www.rediffmail.com
INDIA

Monday, March 6th 2006 - 10:54:13 AM

hi

cool boy
coolboy@hotmail.com
england

Monday, March 6th 2006 - 11:04:57 AM

tied in the air
once in high school i was just on my way to the playground when all of a suden my frends surrounded me and got me to the ground one of them pulled out some duct tape and tied my rists and my ankles after that they gagged me with tape and took me off to the changing rooms and left me there 1/2 an hour later they came and untied me and we all had a good laugh about it and then we went out to get a pizza

cool boy
coolboy@hotmail.com
england

Monday, March 6th 2006 - 11:07:30 AM

can someone give feedback on my story and also i was wondering wat peoples favourite ways to be tied up my favourite way would be to be suspended in the air

cool boy
coolboy@hotmail.com
england

Monday, March 6th 2006 - 11:07:34 AM

can someone give feedback on my story and also i was wondering wat peoples favourite ways to be tied up my favourite way would be to be suspended in the air

cool boy
coolboy@hotmail.com
england

Monday, April 17th 2006 - 02:30:28 PM

Self tie up
Now back to the story, i was all tied up and couldnt get free. I heard a knock and realized it was 4:00 i new it was someone that was bringing my homework So i yelled for them to come in. In walked Alex, she wore this Pink camouflaged Tank top and these tight jean shorts and finnaly a pair of DC skate shoes I was just staring at her beauty. She saw me and laughed "What happend to you" she said I told her that i did it for fun.
Then she said "Let me help you .................In a minute" She set down her Gym bag and opened it she pulled out a sweaty Nike sock from her soccer practice and stuffed it in ,my mouth. She looked for some tape and when she found it she Made shure the sock would keep me gagged for now. Her sock tasted like old honey and beleive me i've tried it. I was shocked though that the Perfect Alex would do this. She came back with a chair and sat down "Now I have wanted to know this for a long time, i want to now you like as more than a friend." And she giggled. Then she ran her fingers down my sides and i This Is a time about a week ago I decided to skip school, Im 14 and my parents were on a vacation and oddly they trusted me. So i as home all alone on a school day and was bored so i decided to tie myself up. I tied my legs to a chair then the hard part i had to tie together my hands. This took a while but i tied them nice and tight. After I watched TV For a little while and tried to get free, but soon realized i could not get free. So i figured i would just wait till someone brought my homework. This is a little about me

Im 14 I have spikey blond hair and green eyes

I Have feelings towrd This girl Alex at my school that is athletic and slender age 14 she has Black hair that goes just past her shoulders and and these blue eyes you could get lost in.

My best friend Is Rob he is alot like me

laughed. "Ticklish are we?" she kept tickling me but i wouldnt tell and finally after 20 minutes she said "do you want to tell me now." I couldnt take it so i nodded, she ripped the tape off and took out the sock and said "Ok tell me." I then said it "Alex its you i like you." and my face went a bright red She blushed to and laughed "really i kinda had a thing for you too." We then became boyfriend and girlfriend and had many tie up experiance's in the future if you would like to hear them lease tell me comments are appreciated.

Mr. Heartagram

Monday, April 17th 2006 - 02:34:19 PM

Srry I cant post in the tie up games forum so i posted here That Was wrong i posted half of it here is the whole thing


This Is a time about a week ago I decided to skip school, Im 14 and my parents were on a vacation and oddly they trusted me. So i as home all alone on a school day and was bored so i decided to tie myself up. I tied my legs to a chair then the hard part i had to tie together my hands. This took a while but i tied them nice and tight. After I watched TV For a little while and tried to get free, but soon realized i could not get free. So i figured i would just wait till someone brought my homework. This is a little about me

Im 14 I have spikey blond hair and green eyes

I Have feelings towrd This girl Alex at my school that is athletic and slender age 14 she has Black hair that goes just past her shoulders and and these blue eyes you could get lost in.

My best friend Is Rob he is alot like me

Now back to the story, i was all tied up and couldnt get free. I heard a knock and realized it was 4:00 i new it was someone that was bringing my homework So i yelled for them to come in. In walked Alex, she wore this Pink camouflaged Tank top and these tight jean shorts and finnaly a pair of DC skate shoes I was just staring at her beauty. She saw me and laughed "What happend to you" she said I told her that i did it for fun.
Then she said "Let me help you .................In a minute" She set down her Gym bag and opened it she pulled out a sweaty Nike sock from her soccer practice and stuffed it in ,my mouth. She looked for some tape and when she found it she Made shure the sock would keep me gagged for now. Her sock tasted like old honey and beleive me i've tried it. I was shocked though that the Perfect Alex would do this. She came back with a chair and sat down "Now I have wanted to know this for a long time, i want to now you like as more than a friend." And she giggled. Then she ran her fingers down my sides and i laughed. "Ticklish are we?" she kept tickling me but i wouldnt tell and finally after 20 minutes she said "do you want to tell me now." I couldnt take it so i nodded, she ripped the tape off and took out the sock and said "Ok tell me." I then said it "Alex its you i like you." and my face went a bright red She blushed to and laughed "really i kinda had a thing for you too." We then became boyfriend and girlfriend and had many tie up experiance's in the future if you would like to hear them lease tell me comments are appreciated.

Mr. Heartagram

Monday, April 17th 2006 - 05:49:14 PM

this is a short story 100% true,

now i begin
I had a hott eighteen year old babysitter she was unfortunatly sadistic.One day in the she told me to meet her in the garage. There she jumped me and took me too my room and tied me to my bed mega tight then she left for a minute and came back with her soccer cleats on she walked up the bed and puposly stepped on my 13 y/o balls. now i know your thinking why would a 13 y/o need a babysitter well my parents insisted cause i threw a party, and well she was hott so any way my testacles were aching then she stomped so hard i lost my breath and couldnt breath. Then she told me why she did this because she caught me peeking in at her when she showered lol. Now she did this twice more and then left me alone to cry for an hour. and ufourtunatlty i now have sterillity meaning i cant have babies
comments better be good

Boggle
Hell

Monday, May 1st 2006 - 05:25:21 AM

good? that's a horrible story - u should have her charged for assault


Saturday, May 20th 2006 - 02:28:04 AM

The rain and the sheet.
Hi.


My name is David, and I have a short story.


When I was about 8 years, my parents divorced and got a joint custody on me. Later my dad moved to another city, and because of school, I stayed with my mom, spending vacation and holidays with my dad.


In the winter of 1976, when I was 11 years, I was living with dad. One afternoon, I went to play basketball with a new friend. When I left home the sun was shining and the air was warm, but later huge clouds gathered and a cold wind began blowing. I began jogging because I was sure it would rain. I had been in the city for only some days, and I wasn't sure what buses were near my house.


The rain, cold and dense, got me several blocks away the house. I got totally soaked, from my sweater to my socks. To got the things worse, the key of the lock got hard to open. When I step inside, my dad was already there. When he saw me, he laughed, making fun of me. But when he saw I was cold and shivering, he stopped and got serious.


He took me to the living room and lit a gas-feed fireplace, made me naked and rubbed me with a bath towel until got dry. Then, he wrapped me in a thick sheet and put in front of the fire place. Soon, I was okay again. The dinner was hot soup and burgers, with hot tea and hot chocolate, that we ate next the fireplace.


After meal, when he was sure I was okay, I put my underwear on. My dad brought a long-hair-covered sheet, a reproduction of an animal leather. He told me to lay on the edge and then, he rolled me with it. I was thickly packed. The sheet was soft, warm and very comfortable. My dad put a pillow under my head, and we stayed there, talking, with my dad uncombing my hair. Suddendly, I noticed something: I cannot move. My arms were against my body and my legs together. My dad looked at me, and laughed softly. "Your on the mummy-style outfit, David. I think I will let you in for some hours".


I was fighting against the sheet, until I realized I was trapped. Later my dad tickling my feet, while I was defenseless. At last I got sleep, still bounded. My dad only released me, a few hours later, when it was bedtime. I tried, but never again was able to wet on a rain like these, to be put on a mummy-style outfit again.


David.

David.
U.S.A.

Friday, June 16th 2006 - 03:16:23 AM

hallo
hi im a kid living in down under
if any one can help me out on how to post some newer storeis in the date sction could u get back 2 me

hwmnbn
dunno
australia

Saturday, June 17th 2006 - 09:22:29 PM

I am the youngest of three daughters. I was the latter twin of my sister Jacquline to come out of our mom. What Jacquline and I didn't was that Richelle, who was 18 wanted to little slaves and she wanted Jacquline and me.

One night, Richelle grabbed both of us and brought us to her house, where she put us on her bed and pulled off all our clothes and put very soft and plushy body-harnesses, which included a very, very tight crotch rope on us while binding us to opposite bedposts and gagged us with 2" ball-gags, all while we were asleep.

When we woke up, we were horrified that Richelle had kidnapped us and that we couldn't move. Later, Richelle came in with a Domminant dress on and a dildo strap-on around her waist and she took the ball-gag out of my mouth and put a latex open gag in place. Later, I learned that she wanted a slave to suck her strap-on and she chose me, so for two hours Richelle was on top of me, grabbing my hair and forcing me to such the dildo.

After two days, she let her guard down and Jacquline and I escaped our bonds and got home. Richelle explained that it was a joke, that's why she didn't hurt us. So whe laughed it off and forgot comepletely about the little incident.

Leia
None
http://None
Canada

Friday, June 30th 2006 - 09:08:33 AM

looking for someone to talk to
hay guys this is a great web site im 16 and i love to be tied up though iv never been truly tied up. i thought i was so weird for the longest time untill i found web sites like this.

so any way i was just looking for some one to talk to about this stuff also looking if anyone lives in Southern Ca just email me

michael
gamefreak@junkmail.com
USA

Tuesday, July 4th 2006 - 10:45:16 AM

Wool sweaters and bondage games
Hey,

Although the temperature in Paris is above 30įC, I'm still daydreaming about wool sweaters and bondage games. Abyone into this in Paris or in France ?

Looking forward to reading you,

Bertrand

Bertrand
bertrand.odinot@gmail.com
France

Tuesday, July 4th 2006 - 11:46:52 AM

I'm into sweaters and bondage, but malheureusement, I am in Canada.

…cris-moi si Áa te tente quand mÍme de discuter de nos intťrÍts communs...

Canuck
canuck100@hotmail.com

Thursday, July 6th 2006 - 09:38:30 PM

Salut Canuck...simple curiositť....j'adore les histoire de bondage que tu a ťcrite sur le furom en francais ansi que les histoire en anglais...mais penserais tu pourvoir traduire quelque histoire de ce site pour celui en francais???simple curiosťtť de ma part ^^ et bien merci quand meme.

anonyme

Friday, July 7th 2006 - 10:35:49 AM

Salut Canuck
Canuck lui-mÍme, le maÓtre de ce site, amateur aussi de pulls : quel bonheur ! Je n'ai pas beaucoup le temps de t'ťcrire lŗ, tout de suite, mais mes trips sont certainement proches des tiens : ligotages softs, dans des pulls bien ťpais, ce qui me fait le plus triper ťtant bien sŻr d'Ítre ligotť dans un pull appartenant ŗ celui qui me ligote. Le pull peut aussi faire une excellent cagoule : la tÍte enfilťe dans le col, mais ŗ l'envers, le reste du pull plaquť sur le visage et les manches nouťes au-dessus de la bouche pour tout tenir en place et faire un bon baillon bien laineux.

Bertrand
bertrand.odinot@gmail.com

Friday, July 14th 2006 - 09:16:25 AM

Ever since I got tied up at school in my uniform i have had a fetish for tied up boys in v neck sweaters - am i alone

Kevin
England

Saturday, July 15th 2006 - 03:51:45 PM

Hey Kevin! Why don't you tell us about when you were tied up in your school uniform. Would love to hear about that:)

Andreas
Swden

Thursday, July 27th 2006 - 11:45:51 PM

kevin
Feel free to email me and talk to me about tieing me up in my school uniform/v-neck sweater (im 26 and male from NW England)

me
bored_792003@yahoo.co.uk

Friday, July 28th 2006 - 04:15:08 AM

Sweaters and bondage
Hey, Kevin, Hey Andrea,

Nice to hear from two guys who also fancy about sweaters and bondage. Being tied up while wearing a thick wool sweater that belongs to my captor is something I'd die for.

I hope to read you soon.

Olivier
oliviersoft@gmail.com
France

Sunday, August 6th 2006 - 07:32:49 AM

I have loads of stories to tell, have been away for a while but am back now and will post some soon.

Kevin

Friday, August 25th 2006 - 02:19:46 PM

I've been in bondage a few times, but usually with most of my clothing off. I realized how much more I like it when wearing outerwear. My ex-boyfriend one time asked me to put on my red varsity jacket (it looks just like the one on the right on cheerleading.com). we're pretty open with each other's fantasies, and he had something before about wanting to kidnap me back when I was cheerleading. well, I had put it on, and he started to button it from the bottom to the top, leaving only the top button undone. Then he takes some rope from his pocket and says he wants to tie my hands behind me. I protested at first, but then I let him talk me into it. I cross my hands behind me and he ties the rope over my wrists in a figure 8 snugly, then ties my ankles together. Then he carries me to the couch and drops me on it. he takes a picture of me and says something like Ō just captured the head cheerleader and then he drops his penknife on the other side of the room and says he'll be back. He LEAVES ME THERE while I hear him start up the car and DRIVE OFF. So I'm looking at the knife thinking, easy I can just gett off the couch and scoot over and use the knife to free myself. but then I realize how excited I am. I was wearing jean cutoffs instead of pants, and amazingly I am comfortable with all this. I picked up my tied feet and lay there on the couch and fell asleep. Dickhead comes home and takes another picture of me, then unties me. After we broke up, I got some handcuffs and have sometimes put the key in my backpocket and sat around my house alone wearing my comfy jacket with my hands cuffed behind my back.

Amy
Oregon

Tuesday, September 5th 2006 - 05:36:47 AM

First Time
Hey everyone, hows it going? this is my first one so please leave good comments!

Anyway, this was about me and my 4 other friends: Kirralei, Ellie, Kaycey, and Hallee.

I had this sleepover with my friends Kirralei, Ellie, Kaycey and Hallee, and my parents were out of town for two nights and we were having a camp out, most of them are athletic (boys be reading) and skinny, im pretty thin aswell, so that day we went into the backyard and had a little pool party and we had other games and stuff like any other usual party, but when it grew darker, my friend Ellie said we should play a game "what kind of game?" asked Hallee "Maybe a tie-up game" i spat out! then i started to get real embarressed "ok then, we'll do 21 is in and whoever gets 21 we get to tie up" said Kaycey "Fine!" the rest of us agreed, so we done 21 is in and guess who it landed on, me!
I ran inside and got some duct tape and rope and a bandana, then when i got back, i couldnt find them, "they must be hiding from me" i thought, suddenly someone grabbed me from behind and hand gagged me, I could hear giggles and Kirralei and Halle grabbed my feet and hands, then i felt them put me on a hammock i set up earlier, i could feel two of them hold me down while Kaycey spun rope around my waste and the hammock 3 times, then they grabbed my hands and put them behind and tied them together criss cross, then i felt my legs being tied to the end, soon i was starting to get turned on by it, and i heard kirralei say, open wide, but when i didn't open Ellie grabbed my nose, i held my breath but ran out of oxygen, when i opened they shoved a bandana in my mouth and quickly taped it shut. I was helpless, 4 of my friends had tied me up, and i was all helpless, but there was a twist to this tie up, i tried to struggle free, but every time i shook, the hammock almost fell over, and i'd be hanging upside down! so i waited, but they were gettin bored, so they went towards my bear feet and started tickling them, bad thing is im super ticklish! but not just super, im liek the most ticklish person in the world!!! so i was struggling, trying to jump out, but then the hammock turned over and i hung there for a few seconds,(i was only 11 at the time) but i dropped, boom! straight on the ground, my friends all laughed at me, but i was free now, so i quickly picked one of them, and pounced on her, i put her on her stomach and tied her hands behind her back, after that i found out that the girl i pounced on was Ellie, "Hey! let me go!!" she screamed, Kirralei, Kaycey and Hallee started laughing "Hey who wants to help me tie her up" I said, they all ran over to the ropes and started tying her up, She was begging and screaming, but we finally tied her to the tree, we left her their for half an hour and finally let her go, i told the other 3 id get revenge on them, and Ellie said shed get revenge on all of us. And so she did, but thats another story.

Brooke
Nasty_Cheerleader@hotmail.com
Australia

Wednesday, September 6th 2006 - 06:48:33 AM

Hey, Andreas, from Sweden
Hey, Andreas, I'll be in Stockholm next weekend, from Friday 8th till Sunday 10th September. If you're there too, we might meet.

Give me some news,

Bruno, from Paris.

Bruno
bruno.boniface@gmail.com
France

Saturday, September 9th 2006 - 07:54:25 AM

To Brooke
Amazing story. How did you find the courage to attack them, when they outnumbered you 4 to 1? You are one gutsy chick. (I hope the word 'chick' doesn't offend you - I would not want to get on your bad side!)
Please post the stories of how you got revenge on the other three. Thanks!

helplessguy

Wednesday, September 13th 2006 - 06:33:40 PM

My first friend ; ]
So this is my first (true) story, its about me and a boy i met in Middle school. (there were actually three other boys that will be in other stories).




So my friend kyle comes over to my house one day while my parents were gone, and we were swimming around in the pool. after we were done we went inside and sat down. Because i wanted to see him tied up, i "as (what would've been) a joke" said i had to go to the bathroom. when i came back i snuck up behind him and slid a rope around his hands and tied him to the chair. but then i noticed something strange, through his still semi-wet shorts i noticed that he had an erection. He noticed that i had noticed, and he began to freak out. he asked me not to tell anyonewhat had happened (me and him were GOOD friends) then i began questioning.


Are you into this kinda stuff?


He gulped, still red.


YOu are arent you?


Yes. he finally said.


i Continued


Your gay arent you?


a long pause from him as he looked around nervously.


Finally he said 'yes' while looking down in shame.


I walked over and whispered into his ear, guess what so am i, and im into this stuff too. He gave a sigh of relief, and i untied his hands. Then he began the questioning.


You are? Youre not lying to me and setting me up are you?


I shook my head nope.


Apparently he had been attracted to me for sometime, and i him. Thats why i invited him over to swim. He was still a little 'shy'. so do you want to...?


Sure. i knew what he was saying.


At first our little 'sessions' were very sensual and calm. i'd tie him up to a tree, or chair, rarely the bed, then we'd swap. We had sworn that we wouldnt tell anyone including our parents.




Our first really planned bondage session was the best. theres these kind of this wooded area by our houses that NO ONE goes to EVER, so we felt safe there. I told him to meet me there, and to be ready to 'go on a run' (our code name for the sessions) i had planned to ambush him. As he followed our trail in i hid behind a tree. i then snuck up behind him and jumped on him. i tied his arms in the 'box position' with his wrists tied parralell to eachother behind his backthen i slipped duct tape across his mouth. Then finally i tied his ankles to his thighs (the frog position) and his knees to eachother. I then used a knife to cut off his plain old white T-shirt to expose his adolescent muscles (now you should see them) and i left him laying there while i opened up the duffle bag he had brought. I looked through it, it only had amature type of bondage equipment, ropes, tape, belts, and similar items. but at the very bottom something caught my eye. A pulley wheel big enough for about a 3/4 inch rope to go through. i smiled, he struggled flexing his muscles for me. the pulley wheel had an eyhole screw attached to it so i shimmied up a tree that was about 15 feet from the ground and stuck it in an outreaching nearly vertical branch. i lsid one of the hundred foot ropes through it and ran it to the ground. At this point (about 20 minutes after he had showed up) i decided he should have some fun. This is when it got interesting. He told me to take of my shirt, and lay on my stomach he grabbed my hands and tied them behind my back, then to my waist. next he tied flipped me over and put tape aorund pretty much my whole head excep my nose, so all i could do was breath and listen to him. then he tied my ankles together. it osunded like he was walking off but not to far because he come back about 30 seconds later, then he tied another rope to my ankles or something, i couldnt tell what or how exactly. then i felt a pulling on my ankles and realized that he was imploring the use of the pulley. he left me to hang for 5 minutes or so then slowly let me down. that was alll for our 'first time'.




About me and kyle. He was 12 and i was 12 (and a half, eat that kyle) this was in 6th or 7th grade, we were both the skunny athletic type, so we thought we were both HOT!!! we shared who we thought was hot too. But mostly we were glad enough to have had fate allign us.




All right im gonna save this and then go ahead and continue these stories, i'll start with the more important ones, and fill in the blanks later.

BONDAGELova
bondagetwink7787@yahoo.com
USA

Wednesday, September 13th 2006 - 07:39:23 PM

brobdingnagianizing
So a few years passed (ok 1) we were now 13 years old and had been going at it for a year. Luckily about this time we started righting sown our experiences in code and hiding them on our computers. so the following is a little edited (spelling mostly, and i made it more into a storie no more Today we, and next time we could try... crap) journal. i'll ask him if he has his journal still, if he does i,ll post it! and we decided that the calm sensual stuff wasn't cutting it anymore, kyle and i had been, well lets say, on the internet. and seen some exciting stuff, everything from intercourse to torture (which we both liked) and decided to step it up.




Conveintly enough for us our parents were friends, our dads wprked togehter, and did stuff together, and we had no siblings. Also even better our parent considered us very respoonsible, and mature (we never got into fights at school and we had good grades) So during our three week winter break our parents were leaving the day school got out and going on a buisness trip they wouldnt be back until christmas eve eve. (2 and a half weeks) so they gave us money for the vacation, rules, and put us in the same house (they still dont know about us). We decided to use this time to try new stuff. we took a coin and flipped it to see who went first. He won. (damn, for me at least, but i got payback.)


Dec. 8, 2000 (written on the ninth) : he took me down to the basement which was the kind of 'unfinshed' type. only enough sheet rock, and doors to seperate the unused rooms. he took me into the smallest room, about 6 by 8ft (hm a prison cell?) there was a sawhorse and chair in the room, but that was all. he told me to wait and he ran up to his room and came back with the duffel bag, of which was now more sophisticated. it had stuff like handcuffs, homemide equipment (we couldnt by it) and as of recently torture and 'intercouse' tools. he pulled out the wrist and ankle cuffs (made from old belts, leather bits, dog collars, chains, etc.) and he tied me to the horse. then he took a strap and ran it around my back across the shoulderblad area to hold me down then around my stomach area, and finally elbows and knees. i was very well constricted and could hardly move (by the way i am naked here, and ITS COLD in his basement esp. in winter) so i guess to warm me up he lights a candle and slowing drizzles it up and down my back, i would have screamed but the sock Kyle was wearing earlier stopped that (some how a dirty sock be shoved in my mouth and taped in turns kyle on) i almost started to cry when kyle stopped. and he asked me if that was ok to do. i nodded. (ocaisonally i would write notes to self on the side, and questions) NOTE: the wax hurts really bad and i want it to stop, but then again i want more of it... so kyle put the candle down and said he'd be back for it. then kyle asked me if i would "suck on his penis." I guess BJ wasnt part of our vocab. so he pulled the tape off of my mouth and paused, he was nervous so was i then he whipped it out NOTE: big so he slid it in my mouth, i loved the way its form tickled my mouth, then after about a minute he came, (we both had masterbated before this wasnt new just a shck.) i gagged as he let go and pulled away, i was shocked at first but then realized it didnt taste bad. i swallowed making a gulp sound do the constriction of my smoch area. he laughed. and i told him it was ok. NOTE: this is new (arrow points and circles everything from suck my penis, it was ok). He untied me then tied my hands together and led me to his room. where we groped eachother and kissed. then we hung around in bed until we were tired an it was dark. i was asleep when he jerked onthe rope to wake me up. it was 8:00 pm and i had been tied up for 6 hours. he decided that wasnt enough so he took me into the bigger room in the basement which had a 4 by 4 pole supporting the roof in the middle of it. he took the rope attached to my hands and ran it over a 2 by 4 in the roof and pulled it so my arms were stretched enough to take some weight off my heals. then he put a ducttape around my whole head (except mnose)and the pole. he came back and drizzled the pool of hot wax on my feet and ankles. then he proceeded to tightly wrap me up completly in doct tape then finally he told me he'd see me tommorow at luch time. I thought he was joking but he wasnt.


decmber 9 glad he got me down i thought iwould starve to death or suffocae. Ill get him back. i thought that was a really good torture my mind floated in the absence of sound, light and speech. it also was boring and i couldnt sleep.



Ill contnue later.
If you have any questions or want to say something, whatever go ahead and e mail me and the guys (kyle and the so far unmentioned ones.) BOndagetwink7787@yahoo.com

BONDAGELova
Bondagetwink7787@yahoo.com
USA

Wednesday, September 13th 2006 - 07:48:30 PM

MOVING
HEy i just realized this is the wooly section, but my stories wont be for long. im gonna move to the college section or somewhere if you cant find me but you want to, email me.

BONDAGELova
Bondagetwink7787@yahoo.com
USA

Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 10:16:13 PM

DEC 9
Dec 9 So after kyle finally untaped me i had to get revenge which would take planning, so i did that while i ate and took a piss. And boy i came up with a good plan. I took kyle into the basement and told him to sit in a chair. so he sat down and i tied his hands to the top of the chair so his arms made a W. then i spread his legs apart and tied them at the shin and at the ankle. then i took some duct tape and completly wrapped him in it so he could barely move or breathe. and i duct taped his mouth and eyes so he couldnt see. after a while his legs started to cramp and so did his arms. Then about two hours later i decided to make him give me a BJ so he did. then i let him go after making out of course

Bondage Lova
bondagetwink7787@yahoo.com
USA

Saturday, September 16th 2006 - 11:06:58 PM

Hi im daniel.
Hi im daniel and im going to tell you how kyle and mike met me. we were all 14 ish and in high sschool as freshman. Mike was in one of my classes, so i became friends with him and kyle. It wasnt long after that that they invited me over to there house (during christmas break). well apparently that night (i was spending the night) i had a wet dream. busted. well the next morning i woke up tied to the bed i was sleeping in. i tried to shout for help but then i realized my mouth was taped shut. about 30 minutes later kyle came in. and he explained everything. this was the happiest day of my life. So this was really my first time i was ever tied up by someone. Mike and kyle took me to there litle spot in the forest where they had built a small little shack made for bondage. they took me inside and then mike decided to tie me and kyle up. They had 2 chairs i sat in one kyle sat in one. mike tied our feet to eachothers and my right hand to his left, visa vers. then he put a sock in my mouth and watched us struggle to get out. we convinved my parents to let me stay one more night. it worked. so kyle and mike decided to haze me.



more later

BOndageLova 2
Bondagetwink7787

Monday, October 16th 2006 - 01:58:36 PM

Hunting Scott
Although we had been in the same class for six years, I hadn't really noticed Scott until this year, our senior year. He has a certain feminine grace that he can pull off, but it isn't unbaringly so...



One of the first questions the reader may ask of me is whether or not I am gay. Some may consider me a bi-sexual, but I get two totally different feelings for men and for women. I couldn't really describe the feeling I get for men sexual, it is something different altogether... but as a man of strong standing, I know what I want and I will do all in my power to get it.



Scott and I were both young at only 18 when this situation took place. Scott is just shy of 6 feet, and at about 160 lbs. He wore his thick light brown hair longer as is they style now, and in bangs that hung just above his cool blue-gray eyes. I, on the other hand, am about 6'2, and my hair dark brown is always cropped short, my eyes are dark and I weigh about 165 to 170. I am rather strong.



I flocked to bondage at a younger age, I always found it fun to hunt my friends down, and capture them, taking them away under my control. My love of thick cloth materials came soon afterward, when I learned how affective these materials were in keeping captives immobile and silenced. I find that when some sort of cloth is involved in the bondge, they resist less.



I decided I would acquire Scott through a hunt. The pursue and capture are half the fun when it comes to these sort of "games." The biggest problem I would have to face would be to catch him alone in the wilds, where I could properly hunt him. After a few days of thinking, I decided that the easiest way would be to have a neutral friend of ours set us up. Her name is Megan, and I knew Scott had a little crush on her. But the truth is, shes a bit of a slut, and her and I have hooked up many times in the past, she would do anything for me. I knew he would do what she asked, so they agreed to meet each other at that place in the wilds at 9pm.



The night finally came, it was a brisk night, cool for most but comfortable for me. I decided to keep my identity hidden when I went to see him, and sort of put the scare on him, so that he better respects me. I decided to wear my motocross gear which is all yellow and black. It consisted of a jersey, riding boots, tight shorts that go down to the knee cap, gloves and long, thick black performance socks whih go up past the knee and my riding helment. You couldn't even tell the color of my skin in the dark, let alone who I was.



When I got to the road we were supposed to meet at, I saw he was already sitting there, waiting for Megan. So, I snuck up behind him, and made my presence known my crushing a twig. He darted up, and looked behind him, only to see me.

"Who the Hell are you?" he asked, fright wavering his voice.
"All you need to know is that I'm interested in you. No, it isn't sexual, but I do admire you. You're so smart, and rather charming for a dude."
Scott seemed shocked. "Thanks I guess... where's Megan?"
"Oh, please." I said, "A guy like you has no business with a whore like her."
"Ok..." He said nervously, "So, what do you want?"
"Well, I'm into bondage, and I've fantisized about you for a couple months. I know you might not be into, and I don't really care. Like I said, it isn't sexual, I won't rape you on my honor. You can either agree to a little game where I hunt you down and you have the chance to escape this situation, or I could just kidnap you right now, take you home and have my way with you. The choice is yours. If you do manage to get away during the little hunt, I'll quit pursuing you. I won't set up these meetings any more and you'll never see me again."
Scott stood stock still, shocked. "Ok, I'll play you stupid little game, I can't believe that bitch set me up."
"I can. You get a 3 minuet head start. I suggest you run AND hide." And with that, he was off.

I'm not exactly an expert tracker, but I have hunted with my dad before and Scott didn't prove to be too much of a challenge. The hunt was a little long at 45 minuets, and I did have a good time, but I did manage to barely catch him, although I didn't expect him to sprint so fast. I tackled him, and pinned him down.



"Gotcha!" I said, fighting his struggling, "And now your mine. I'll have you home tomorrow before noon, don't worry."

He wouldn't stop struggling, even as I picked him up and walked him to my truck. After he realized he wasn't going anywhere, the screaming began. A quick clamp over the mouth ended that quickly as we moved over to the truck. When we got to the vehicle, I bound his hands with thick cord and gagged him with a pair of my white cotton crew socks that were lying in my truck. "This will hold you while I take you home." I told him before driving off.



I was about to have a fun evening.

More to come, please feel free to leave a comment.

Joe
USA

Monday, October 16th 2006 - 03:33:10 PM

Good story so far, Joe!
I would love to be hunted by you... hehe. Please post the rest of the story!

Mark
Canada

Tuesday, October 17th 2006 - 07:49:12 PM

I loved the wooly stories! PLEASE PLEASE with sugar on top make more! Who ever you are your a genius!

Email me at ropelover333@yahoo.com please any new stories!

Jay
ropelover333@yahoo.com
us

Wednesday, October 18th 2006 - 05:21:42 PM

Cool story Joe. Looking forward to reading what happens next. Thanks for posting.

Canuck
canuck100@hotmail.com

Friday, October 20th 2006 - 10:48:39 PM

Hunting Scott Part II
When we got back to my place, I took him into the guesthouse that is my living area, it has a bathroom, a bedroom and a living room with a sofa-bed. We got inside and I threw him on the sofa. I removed his gag and tossed it in the hamper.



"Do you need anything?" I asked.
"Water." He croaked. The socks had absorbed the moisture from his mouth, so I gave him a drank from a water bottle from the fridge.
"Why do you keep yourself hidden? Why do you wear that mask?" he asked.
"You ask too many questions." I said harshly, which silenced him for a moment. I grabbed a roll of duct tape and put some over his mouth. "I will be right back."

I went to the bedroom and got changed into something slightly more comfortable. Being in that suit made me hot, so I decided to change into a pair of black shorts and a black T-Shirt, although I knew I'd have to keep my identity hidden. I grabbed my ski-mask and put it on as well as a pair of black wool ski socks before returning to my captive.



Scott looked dissapointed when I came back out masked. I cut the rough cord off of his hands and walked over to the storage closet to grab a couple of pieces of white cotton rope. I sat down next to Scott on the sofa and put my feet on his chest to pin him down and remove his shoes. I carefully tied his ankles together, and he knew better than to kick and struggle. I then turned him over, pulled his hands behind his back and sat on his back, my feet right up by his face, while I tied his wrists together in another such careful manner. I then grabbed the bound wrists and the bound ankles and tied them together with the third piece of rope, making an effective hogtie.



Although Scott must have been terrified, he resisted the urge to escape as I bound him up, a trait that is truly admirable and respectable. I then walked back to my room to pick out another pair of wool ski socks, these which were beige.



"Open wide." I said as I unrolled the pair of socks and decided which would go in.
"What? I was quiet! I swear I won't call for help! Please just don't gag me!" He pleaded.
"I am sorry Scott, but it needs to be done. Now, open."
He reluctantly agreed as I put the sock in his mouth and tied it shut with a thicker, shorter piece of the white cotton rope.



I had done it. I had succesfully captured Scott, brought him to my house and made sure he would not be getting away... now to have my fun...

To be Continued.

Joe

Tuesday, November 21st 2006 - 03:25:51 PM

opinion
If a guy is into to bondage... and is turned on by pics of guys tied up... or when he is tied by a male or female...
does that mean he is gay or even bi.
Bondage seems to be common with those who are gay (no offense... and i apologize if i offend you for I am not trying to be sterotypical, racist or anything)
Just looking for advice

.
.
http://.
.

Saturday, November 25th 2006 - 02:53:15 PM

I wouldn't say it means they are gay or bi...I've been tied up by my friends and have gotten turned on. But I don't like them in that way.

HH

Tuesday, January 2nd 2007 - 01:05:15 PM

Woman's realm
Some of this story is based on real events.

ZoŽ and I sat on the hillside, looking down at the meandering stream, wind-rustled trees and some disconsolate sheep. The sun was trying to peer through the rain clouds. I contemplated my muddy boots. Fortunately not too much had splashed up on to my tights and skirt. Both were damp from the last shower, but my coat covered much of my skirt. ZoŽ was rather more sensibly dressed, in rainproof fleece jacket and trousers. Some two hours ago, I had watched her put on her waterproofs, after she had done-up my coat for me. And why exactly hadn't I done-up my own coat..? Because ZoŽ had deprived me of my manual dexterity, by means of a pair of mittens. With the aid of thick tape, she had secured each mitten's cuff to the corresponding sleeve-end of the long-sleeved leotard which I was wearing underneath my petticoats, blouse and skirt. An ensemble which is very fetching on a 28-year-old man.....

-----0000-----0000-----

The story of Virility's journey towards Muliebrity began last year. I live and work as a technical specialist in a commuter town. Work and pleasure take me up and down the country. Early in January, ZoŽ - not her real name - and I were both at another friend's Italian-themed party in our home town. I had gone dressed as a gondolier; ZoŽ was pretending to be Lucretia Borgia. Our hostess, Jennifer, flushed with success at making all these people dress up, suggested that the next month's party be a drag party. Both she and ZoŽ laughed at my evident discomfiture. Drag has a lot of undertones, I'm absolutely heterosexual in inclination (a great believer in monogamy, too) - and didn't have a single dress to my name....

However, after that party, at the back of my mind, a small element of curiosity developed into an ever-increasing frisson. It grew and grew, until, late one Sunday afternoon, in London's Oxford Street, I bought myself some medium-sized knickers, several pairs of tights, and a 36B bra. In a city of eight million, you do periodically cross paths with people whom you know, but the risk here was small. None of the staff in the department store knew who I was. My skirt came from Leeds outdoor market: the lady running the stall was very sympathetic! Some of my other accoutrements came about at ZoŽís suggestion. I later bought a lovely black-and-white tartan pleated mini-skirt, a Green Goddess-style cat suit and an under-wired bra, in Clapham. I'm wearing knickers, tights, bra, cat suit and skirt as I type this.

I had known ZoŽ for about 18 months. She kindly suggested that I dress-up at her house on the night of the party, and that we then walk round to Jennifer's - a distance of about a mile. The idea initially filled me with mortal horror. However, her sweet smile and the suggestion of a wig and make-up made me begin to realise that on a dark winter's night, we could probably get away with it. I began to feel a gentle sense of excitement.

When I got up that Saturday - I live alone - I decided to wear knickers and tights under my trousers all day. (Imitators be warned: I wore them underneath trousers, to the office, one day in June. This was silly - I was so hot, it was unbelievable). Knickers, the 'full brief' type, in size 12-14 or 'medium', suit me well. The 70-denier black opaques made by Pretty Polly are probably the best tights - they conceal hairy legs, which avoids the need for depilation, and have a nice clinging sensation around the knees (lycra). Sainsbury's sell them now and Woolworth's sells an acceptable substitute. On cold winter's days, particularly if you have to spend long periods out of doors or waiting for trains or buses, tights underneath your trousers really do keep you marvellously warm. They are also excellent at night if you suffer from a cold bed! However, it is not advisable to continuously wear knickers and tights for more than about 14 hours a day. Do also wear them beneath thick trousers, such as corduroys, or a sharp eye may spot your visible panty line, and searching questions will follow. It is well-known that policemen, motorcyclists and soldiers wear tights: somebody should invent a convenient masculine version - though it would require clever marketing.

Anyway, by six o'clock that Saturday night, I was in ZoŽís bathroom, standing in my knickers and tights, carefully doing-up my bra. ZoŽ had thoughtfully provided some water-filled polythene bags for my bra-cups. Oooh...she'd used cold water.... With practice, I have mastered the art of fastening the bra behind my back, without using a mirror (I am very proud of this). ZoŽ advised me to wear a leotard over my lingerie and lent me one for the evening. It was a striking shade of electric blue. Then followed a full-length slip (I prefer these to petticoats, which only hang from the waist), high-necked blouse (to hide the Adam's apple), calf-length floral skirt, and a cardigan. After this I was summoned into her "boudoir", hair remover was applied liberally to face and hands (bad smell!), and I soon became a (bewigged) blonde.

Having first insisted on seeing the make-up remover, I then allowed eye-liner, mascara and lipstick to be applied. This was a most interesting experience. Nail varnish followed, and some subtle perfume to my wrists and neck. A mock-pearl necklace adorned my neck, ZoŽ produced some matching clip-on earrings, a couple of rings for my fingers, and a delicate feminine watch. She had no suitable footwear in my size, so I had to revert to my DM shoes, which, perhaps fortunately, are now well-accepted footwear for both sexes. When I finally came to look at myself in the mirror, the transformation was so astonishing, it gave me a huge thrill. ZoŽ told me that I must also adopt a female name, and so I chose Joanna, the name of a nice student whom I had once known in Glasgow.

I was then banished from the room while ZoŽ donned jeans and a lumberjack shirt. These did not of course hide all the features of her feminine form. But the "role-reversal" was fascinating.

ZoŽ had obviously enjoyed helping a man to dress as a woman. As things turned out, this evening was just the beginning. We've been having girls' nights in and out together now for months - even going quite far afield. Her leadership in my masquerades is largely explained by her job: she works for a large multinational company, placing orders for millions of "consumables", which warrants many dealings with hard-bitten or hard-biting men. Some of these misogynists give her a lot of grief - despite her undoubted intellect and physical attractiveness. To put a man into petticoats is something that she seems to relish: compelling him to experience some of the aspects of the woman's realm. The woman strikes back - in a usually-harmless way. ZoŽ continues to enjoy this activity, and I remain her willing and happy collaborator. I am not a very tall or muscular man, which is of course a considerable asset.

And so - back on that dark winter's night, we set of for Jennifer's party. ZoŽ had also lent me a coat and long woollen scarf. The swish of petticoat and skirt around nylon-clad legs is of course completely unparalleled in the male experience. (The complexities of laundering petticoats and slips so that they don't cling horribly to your legs...!) Add to this the restraint of knickers, tights and leotard. The gentle tension on the bra's shoulder straps caused by the weight of my "breasts". The tightness of the bra around my chest, particularly under the arms. The earrings gripping my ear lobes. And the cold air around my legs and ankles. We linked arms and walked along briskly together.

The party itself was great fun, as there were few other blokes there. There was nodded and embarrassed acknowledgement between us, and I enjoyed a lot of conversation with the real girls. One of them pinched my bottom! Part of ZoŽís rationale for my wearing a leotard was so that wicked women couldn't pull down my tights and knickers! - and also, deliberately, to remind me who was boss.

The clock ticked round till late, and we wended our slightly merry way home, making jokes about frogs and princesses and who was which. I slept in ZoŽís spare bed, still wearing make-up.

-----0000-----0000-----

It was mutually agreed that I should come round to ZoŽís house the following Friday evening, and dress for dinner. Depending on how we felt, we could perhaps then "make a weekend of it". Needless to say, I could hardly wait for that week to pass. I left work early on Friday evening and rushed home to dress. ZoŽ had phoned on Thursday to say that she had bought me a frock. My intrigue was considerable.

Having been duly welcomed at her house, I was presented with my new dress, a snip at the charity shop. ZoŽ had surmised - with commendable accuracy - that I was suited to a size 16. And so here was a short-sleeved dress which flared gently into an A-line, with its hem several inches above my knees. Presently, ZoŽ zipped me up at the back and lent me one of her jumpers. Hair-remover, make-up and wig followed, and we returned downstairs for lasagne.

I had been instructed to bring a video for after dinner, but ZoŽ insisted the washing-up be done first. Out came a waitress-style white apron. ZoŽ knotted it tightly around my waist and handed me a pair of bright yellow rubber gloves. I dared not make any comments about "women's work"...

The washing-up completed, I took off the rubber gloves. ZoŽ came up behind me, and I felt her grasp my right wrist and gently pull it behind my back. The next thing I knew, she was tying the apron strings around it! I tried struggling, but she firmly grasped my left wrist, and in a matter of moments, both my hands were tied behind my back. I looked at her inquisitively. This woman had taken advantage of me! I felt intimidated. She smiled at me, kissed me on the cheek, and looping one of her arms through one of mine, led me into the lounge. My heart began to race.

In the lounge, an armchair and a piano stool were positioned conveniently for watching the TV (- in more senses than one). She motioned me to sit on the stool, smoothing the seat of my dress for me as I sat down. The stool meant that I could sit comfortably with my hands behind my back. She told me firmly that it was imperative to sit with knees together whenever wearing a short dress or skirt. As she bent down to put the video in the machine, she complimented me on a pair of long legs and shapely ankles that many women would die for! And so we sat and watched our video, she later on feeding me popcorn. Thus I discovered the great allure of wearing women's clothes while being completely helpless.

And so to bed. Separate beds. ZoŽ is both the subtle and masterful tantaliser - and the jealous guard of her own honour. I was loosed from my apron strings, despatched to the bathroom, and told to present myself in her bedroom, stripped to my bra and tights.

A few minutes later, with a slight lump in my throat, I was contemplating the collapsible bed positioned on the opposite side of the room to her own bed. I laid on the mattress as instructed, and watched her come towards me holding some sash cord. One of my wrists was tied to the bed frame. This left me free enough to scratch or to blow my nose, but otherwise in her complete charge. She pulled the sheet and duvet over me and tucked me in. A kiss on the cheek, and she started to undress in front of me. I couldn't believe it. As she came to unbutton her blouse - click! - she switched off the light, and before my eyes could acclimatise to the dark, I could hear her finish undressing and getting-into her bed. My imagination ran riot! I told her that her behaviour was completely outrageous. She laughed heartily and told me to go to sleep. She knew the effect she was having. Finally, despite my state, I succeeded in dozing off.

-----0000-----0000-----

The next morning I was released by an already-dressed ZoŽ. She had tastefully teamed sheer black tights with shorts and a mohair jumper, and looked gorgeous.

Returning to the bedroom from my ablutions, I saw that she had laid out a full-length slip, blouse, cardigan and a long narrow skirt. This latter garment, when I had put it on, came to halfway down my calves. Goodness knows who designs these things or quite why people choose to wear them. Whilst suitable for a sedentary office worker or around the house, a pencil skirt severely impedes your walking. You have to hitch it up to climb or descend stairs too. Wearing a pencil skirt is another way of being subtly, but effectively, dominated by femininity. ZoŽ had also bought me a new pair of black opaques, these with a control top. This again is something that gives an interesting sensation to the wearer, especially male ones.

ZoŽ transformed me into what she now called the "blonde bombshell" and we had breakfast together. Afterwards I had to resume my apron and rubber gloves for washing the dishes. However, this time I wasn't tied-up. I was then enlisted as secretary, and we spent the morning working through paperwork, drafting letters and paying bills. I sat demurely writing, "Dictated by Miss ...... and signed in her absence". Completely untrue, as Miss ...... was sat there beside me.

After lunch we played board games until the dull winter daylight began to fade. We watched the street lights come on outside. A man in a greasy raincoat walked past with a black-and-tan dog (I reflected that he was unlikely to be Irish). ZoŽ announced that we too were going to post the letters. I questioned the suitability of my attire, knowing her to be quite a fast walker. She insisted I was talking nonsense and should get some exercise. With that, she went to find our coats.

I put on the coat that she brought me - a Burberry-style one - and manipulated the still-unfamiliar left-buttons-into-right-holes. ZoŽ insisted I was wearing the belt far too loose and did it up two extra notches. This created a very definite constricting sensation around my waist and I complained. She then told me to clench my fists, and put them in my coat pockets. With not a little curiosity, I did as I was told. Kneeling down in front of me, she then unbuttoned the skirt of my coat, reached inside, and tied some string around the pocket linings so as to actually secure my hands inside the pockets. Taking another piece of string, she linked it to the strings round each of my wrists and tied the loose ends, so that my wrists were secured together. ZoŽ was a very "forward" and uninhibited woman. As for me, I was now most inhibited, with my wrists secured about six inches apart, and I couldn't take my hands out of my pockets. ZoŽ re-buttoned my coat, stood up and smiled at me.

As I was now completely reliant on her to untie me, we both knew that I was at her complete beck and call. However, to any casual observer, I looked like a woman with her hands in her pockets. ZoŽ told me to shut my eyes, as she had a surprise for me. I heard her open a cupboard door, and a couple of seconds later she had secured a wide strip of carefully pre-cut parcel tape over my mouth. As she smoothed it down carefully, she told me firmly that she didn't want to hear any more complaining. I gently trembled with trepidation and began to think that I couldn't possibly go out for a walk like this.

She checked that I was breathing satisfactorily and kissed me on my impotent lips. My adrenalin surged. Then she produced the woollen scarf, looped it round the lower half of my head and carefully tied it, so that the tape was completely hidden. She stuffed the loose ends inside my coat and then stepped back to contemplate me - a man dressed as a woman, gagged, bound, and helpless. Finally, just to emphasise the point, she undid my coat belt and re-fastened it still tighter! I groaned.

She put on her own hat, coat and gloves, and a few moments later I was standing on the doorstep while she locked up. She looped her left arm through my right, and set off marching down the front path. I hurriedly started putting one foot in front of the other, feeling the restraining skirt against my legs, and very nearly fell over. Fortunately, she prevented me. With a twinkle in her eye, she slowed slightly, but I still had to take lots of small steps in order to keep up with her. How she must have been enjoying herself. I was beginning to enjoy myself, too.....

By the time we had walked along two or three streets, it was completely dark. On one street corner, light streamed from the windows of a chippy. ZoŽ asked me if I'd fancy a pack of chips, but as I didn't say a word, she decided I wasn't hungry, and left me standing outside the shop while she went inside. I waited very nervously, shuffling my feet, hoping that no-one would ask me the time or try to chat to me.

ZoŽ deliberately let me smell the chips and then commenced to munch them as she led us down towards the park. We walked through the entrance archway and made our way to a bench under a spinney of gaunt trees. Obviously it was bit unusual to be sat there in the dark in winter. However there was only a solitary passing girl who momentarily glanced in our direction. She saw two female figures sitting on a bench, one talking avidly and stuffing her face with chips, the other silently listening. As I thought to myself that the teenager couldn't possibly know that the person wearing the coat, scarf and long skirt was, in reality, a man, it made me tingle...

-----0000-----0000-----

We sat on the bench until ZoŽ had finished the chips, at which point she said we should return home. And so we wended our way back. I admired ZoŽís imagination at making me go for a walk in the most unsuitable attire for that purpose. How many women have to put up with unsuitable clothes? For a man it was a fascinating insight, and to be rendered silent and helpless at the same time added a great sensation. My trepidation had by now evaporated.

ZoŽ decided we should take a detour and have a look at the river. This necessitated descending a flight of steps on the edge of the park, down towards the riverside. Of course, my wonderful skirt made the descent most difficult and ZoŽ had to hitch it up and hold it for me, while we stepped down together. Perhaps I should not have been too surprised when ZoŽ then left me contemplating the rippling waters while she ran back up the steps!

I paced up and down for a minute or two, as she had disappeared from sight. I didn't want to hang around down here, just in case other people should appear. So I tried climbing the steps sideways, but it really was a bit ridiculous. I gave up and sat down on the steps, feeling slightly angry with her. I guessed she would have to come back for me - and she did, but only after I had spent several minutes in silent contemplation.

Once we were back at the house, ZoŽ took off my scarf and untied my wrists. I was instructed to avail myself of the bathroom, though not to remove the tape, on pain of death! Presently, as I washed my hands, I contemplated the gagged feminine figure in the bathroom mirror. I was very tempted to peel the tape off, but after a moment found myself smoothing it firmly with my hand. Back downstairs, ZoŽ indicated that we were going out again, as it was still quite early on Saturday evening. Two minutes later, my hands were once again invisibly secured inside my coat pockets.

ZoŽ announced that we were now going to have a game of blind-man's-buff. The scarf re-appeared and ZoŽ covered my eyes with it, tied it once at the back, wrapped it round my head and knotted it at the back again. Just to make sure that I couldn't rub or shake it off, she pulled up the hood of my coat, and knotted the hood's draw-strings under my chin. Sure enough, the layers of material prevented me from discerning anything. I was completely helpless, feminised, bound, gagged, and now blindfolded...and loving it.

ZoŽ came up to me, held me by the arms and spun me round. The she shouted something about coming to find her. She tiptoed away to a corner of the room. I tottered around, banging into the furniture, and soon gave up. Then I felt her dragging me out of the room by my belt. We walked through the house until I recognised the sound of the back door being unlocked. I tried to resist being led into the garden, but she tugged and pulled until I followed. After walking a few yards, I heard the sound of a bolt being drawn, and she pushed me forward. From the smell of slightly damp wood and creosote, I deduced that we were now inside the garden shed. ZoŽ pushed me roughly down into a garden chair. I then felt my ankles being tied together, and after a moment heard the sound of the shed door being shut and bolted. If I was helpless before, I was even more helpless now... I faintly heard the house's back door shutting in the distance.

This was certainly a different way of spending a Saturday evening. How long was ZoŽ going to keep me captive? Would I be back in work on Monday morning..? My trepidation returned, reinforced. Wild thoughts of being kept here for days began to pass through my head. At the back of my mind I knew it wasn't realistically possibly, but at the same time, I knew I was completely at her mercy.

My hormones, which, not surprisingly, had been in overdrive, began to steady. I wriggled my feet, and felt the tightness of the cord round my nylon-clad ankles. I could only move my knees a few inches apart on account of my skirt. My knickers, tights and bra all felt taut. I tugged my arms and shook my head. To no avail. I exhaled a long sigh through my nose. I had no choice but to sit and wait, in complete darkness and almost total silence.

It could have been two hours before she re-appeared. I didn't perceive the distant sound of the back door, and as a consequence jumped violently when she suddenly unbolted and opened the shed door. She untied my ankles, helped me stand up, turned me round, and I felt her hand pass through the back of my coat's belt. I was gently propelled outside, heard the shed door being re-shut, and was led up the garden path (literally). A moment later I felt my back being pushed against a hard object, and ZoŽís arms reaching around me, as if to hug me. Then there was a tugging sensation on my belt, and I suddenly realised that when her hand had reached inside my belt, she had obviously looped a cord through it, and was now tying me to some fixed object. She finished tying the cord behind me, brought the loose ends round to my front, through my arms, and knotted the ends around the coat's belt-buckle.

A loud whisper informed me that I was tied to the apple tree. And then the tantaliser leant down beside me, and began to caress my legs. I wanted to burst! You cruel woman!! I let out moans through my nose. Then my skirt and coat were gently tugged back into place, I felt her momentarily lift up the scarf and kiss my taped lips, then she wished me sweet dreams. I heard her retreating footsteps, and the back door being shut and locked.

I allowed myself to relish the moment. I also imagined ZoŽ lying in her warm bed. She had very deliberately, and sensibly, not tied my ankles, which meant that I could stamp my feet and move my legs. Fortunately it was not a cold night, but if my movements had been restricted too much, the lack of blood flow could have led to hypothermia. There was sufficient breeze for me to be able to feel the hem of my skirt rustle. I leaned back against the tree.

From time to time I moved my legs and feet and shifted my position as best I could. Now at least I could hear, albeit muffled, the breeze, and an occasional passing car on the adjacent streets. I hoped the garden wasn't overlooked by the neighbouring houses. Sleep was of course quite impossible, so I had a lot of time to think.

Finally, many hours later, I began to hear birds singing, and - joy! - the sound of the back door opening. A few moments later I was back inside the house. ZoŽ undid my hood and took off the scarf. I blinked in the light and could see she was smiling at me. I felt like smiling at her too. The tape was painstakingly peeled off my face, and, with my hands still bound, she kissed me on the lips. Oh, yet more tantalisation! Then she loosed me from my bonds, helped me take my coat off, and told me to have a bath and go to bed. I was completely exhausted, and useless for anything else.

-----0000-----0000-----

I must have woken up about lunchtime on Sunday. I ate lunch dressed in one of ZoŽís night-dresses and a dressing gown. We discussed what we might do the following weekend, and she said she would phone me on Monday evening with her ideas. And so, it has to be said, with some reluctance, I resumed my male raiment, and we bade a fond farewell.

All through Monday my thoughts were distracted from my work. I had to spend the whole day at the office, rather than travelling. Through my window I can see people walking up and down the street. On this particular day I gazed out more than usual, relishing the prospect every time I saw skirts and nylon-clad legs. If only they knew... At last, it was time to go home.

Just as I was having a post-prandial read of the newspaper, the phone rang. Yes, it was ZoŽ. Unexpectedly, she asked me if I could afford a weekend away self-catering. I decided I could. And so it was decided that we should take a weekend away in a country cottage. The charge was modest at this time of the year.

Four evenings later, I watched ZoŽís car drew up outside my place and saw her get out. She was still wearing her office suit: a jacket and quite tight knee-length skirt. A silk scarf was loosely tied around her blouse collar. And, make no mistake, her legs look lovely. She came indoors, clutching her weekend bag. All my female gear was packed into this. Just in case of a road traffic accident, it would be imprudent for me to travel dressed "en fille". (For similar reasons, my skirt, tights, and so on are kept in a polythene bag in the bottom of my dustbin. Should anything happen to me, someone else will empty the bin - in complete ignorance - and no scandal or intrigue will be visited on my loving parents). I brought a bag with my walking boots and socks.

She drove us off into the gloom. After a couple of hours we arrived at our destination, a village in hilly countryside. ZoŽ had stayed hereabouts with friends on a previous occasion, and knew of a fairly secluded cottage. As a precaution, I donned my wig before getting out of the car, and hurried inside the cottage. ZoŽ had told the landlady that she and "a girl friend" would be staying there over the weekend.

The first priority was to put the heating and the dinner on, and draw the curtains. ZoŽ then told me in a firm voice that as a member of the male species, I was guilty of assisting in the collective conspiracy of denigrating females, and was to be sentenced to at least 36 hours in women's clothes. There was, she said, no appeals procedure: all men were irrefutably guilty. I couldn't argue. Presently therefore, Joanna manifested herself, on this occasion in her short dress. ZoŽ expertly adjusted my wig, applied my make-up and nail varnish. We enjoyed our meal, sitting on tall stools in the cottage kitchen.

After dinner, I was handed the apron and rubber gloves. The washing-up completed, I took off my rubber gloves and then my hands were once again secured behind my back with the apron strings. As she tightened the reef knots around my wrists, ZoŽ described to me what a shockingly stressful week she had suffered, largely because of one particularly belligerent man. After she had tied the final knot - with a flourish - she kissed me on the cheek: imagine my sensations. She then seated herself on a stool on the opposite side of the table, and we spent quite some time talking through her frustrations. I described to her some of the attractive women I had seen from my office window during the week.

ZoŽ remembered that she had a magazine article upstairs for me. She stood up, and largely for effect, took off her skirt belt and used it to secure my ankles to the little crossbar that formed the foot-rest of the stool. This meant that I was now sat with my feet several inches off the ground. With my hands tied, it would only have taken one careless movement for me to overbalance the stool and crash on to the hard floor. ZoŽ realised that this thought did in fact make me quite nervous, so she wedged the kitchen table next to me. This prevented the risk of any accident, but as soon as she nipped upstairs, I was completely marooned. I cast my eyes downwards at my bulging breasts, the white apron covering my lap, the hem of my dress halfway down my calves, my legs elegant in black nylon, and the belt tight about my ankles. I tugged uselessly on the apron strings, and my heartbeat quickened as I anticipated the rest of the weekend.

ZoŽ re-appeared, clutching a glossy women's magazine. There was an article which she said was sure to be of interest to me. She looked at me for a moment, smiled wryly, and then said that she would read it to me. This was like "Listen with Mother"..!

The article concerned a couple of Serbian refugees, now living in Austria, who were not-long-married. As with thousands of others, the Balkan war had driven them from the country of their birth. Their own particular saga had begun more than a decade earlier. As Yugoslavia fell apart, the Serbian authorities introduced conscription (as governments do) to bolster the army. Quite a number of men did not wish to go off on an internecine killing-spree, and in some places, groups of women had got together to assist the draft-dodgers. Often this meant concealing them in remote places.

The story described how a 19-year-old, Stefan, was spirited by the sisterhood to a mountain village, one dark night. He was lodged in the house of a young woman whose husband had gone off to the war. The hope was that the war would blow over in a few weeks, and Stefan could then go home. As we all know, this did not happen.

With the passing weeks turning into long months, Stefan felt increasingly incarcerated. He had to stay inside all day long, so as not to be seen in the streets and cause gossip (locals wouldn't recognise him and the police would doubtless be keen to speak to him). Furthermore, to be seen sharing a house with a married woman would be certain to bring attention in a strongly-Serbian Orthodox community.

Stefan had eventually found himself facing a number of stark choices. He could give himself up, and expect to be sent to the front, perhaps after a spell in prison. Alternatively he could leave this village and go somewhere else to hide: but this would leave him a wanted man for an indefinite period. Stefan and his hostess, Ivana, discussed this dilemma at length. Could he disguise himself in some way? Even if he assumed another man's identity, he might escape imprisonment for desertion, but he couldn't hide his age, and the army would still want him. Finally, the two of them hit upon the idea that it would solve a number of problems if Stefan could become Ivana's "sister". If he adopted women's dress, and was careful, they could live together openly and arouse little suspicion.

The article described how Stefan became Stefania. His hair had already grown quite long, Ivana dressed him in suitable clothes, and they contrived that Stefania, a "refugee from the north" should "arrive" in the village late one evening. And so the word gradually spread through the community that Ivana's sister, a rather shy girl, had come to live with her.

Stefania was occasionally to be seen in the garden, chopping wood, or hoeing the vegetable plot. Ivana had to go out to work every day to earn the money to feed them. As the months passed, inflation rocketed, there were international sanctions, and food became increasingly hard to obtain. Stefania took to working at home, sharpening knives and tools for Ivana's friends and neighbours, in order to bring in a little extra income.

This curious existence continued for a remarkably long time, when news suddenly came that Ivana's husband had been killed in Bosnia. Ivana had disagreed fundamentally with the whole idea of a nationalistic war, and this personal tragedy plunged her into deep depression. During the following weeks she often found herself crying on Stefania's shoulder. Nature gradually took its course, for Stefania was in reality "all man", and what had become a good rapport blossomed into something considerably deeper. However, this created its own difficulties. Primarily, now that Ivana was a widow, there was nothing to stop her remarrying - except that the love of her life was "a woman". Additionally, their economic circumstances were particularly straitened...Stefan had now spent three years in female guise...so something had to give. They decided to flee the country.

ZoŽ paused in her narrative. What an incredible story. I contemplated the idea of having to dress as a woman for three years - when the alternative was being sent to prison, or worse. This added a whole new meaning to "enforced feminisation".

ZoŽ meanwhile decided to help herself to a banana, and strutted up and down in front of me, holding the magazine in one hand, brandishing the offending fruit in the other, taking bites out of it. I asked if I could have a banana too. ZoŽ pulled one off the bunch and waved it in front of my nose, smiling broadly. With a slight element of frustration in my voice, I asked her if she would peel it for me. She retorted that I should say "please". Weakly, I complied. She proffered the bared fruit, and I leaned forward to bite it. Thus she fed me the banana, as if I were some kind of tamed species - which, in a sense, I was. My effeminisation, and being so utterly dependent on her, gave me a considerable frisson.

As soon as I had swallowed the last mouthful of banana, ZoŽ told me firmly that my tone of voice had been inexcusable. With this, she gently tugged out the ends of her silk scarf from inside her jacket, took it off, and holding the ends of the scarf with both hands, she attempted to gag me with it. Instinctively, I clamped my mouth shut. However, ZoŽ had only to pinch my nostrils together and after a few seconds' struggling, I was forced to gasp for breath - which allowed ZoŽ to insert the scarf between my jaws and knot it behind my head. She carefully teased my blonde locks out of the loop of material, and then tied the scarf as tightly as possible. After making sure that I was effectively muted, but not in any discomfort, she then gently rearranged my tresses at the back and over my ears so as to cover most of the scarf. From behind, she told me, nobody could possibly guess that my blonde locks concealed a gag.

And so I was now secured at the ankles with a belt (which also prevented me getting-up from the stool), with my hands tied behind me, my mouth gagged, and all the while dressed as a member of the opposite sex. I could scarcely contain myself. ZoŽ momentarily contemplated me - slightly haughtily, I felt - and then resumed reading the article. By undisclosed means - doubtless they were protecting other people - Ivana and Stefania had made their way to Austria and claimed asylum. Stefan, apparently with some relief, had resumed his male person, and after a period in internment, he and Ivana were granted residence. Finding work, a flat, and getting married all swiftly followed. And so, it seemed, they lived happily ever after.

ZoŽ showed me the photos that accompanied the article - a snapshot of what looked like two women in summer frocks, sitting in a garden, and an evidently more-recent picture, of a man holding a dress against himself. However, in both cases, the faces had been deliberately obscured by the magazine's publisher, because both Ivana and Stefan still have relatives in Serbia. As with all wars, the consequences are harsh.

Thanks to this extensive narrative and our little games, it was now gone 10:30 pm. ZoŽ looked at me and smiled broadly. She then left the kitchen, leaving me once more in a state of curiosity. After a few moments she returned, this time holding another, dark-coloured, silk scarf. There could be little mistaking why she wanted a second one, and I did not resist as she blindfolded me with it. Completely effeminised, bound hand and foot, and now denied both speech and vision.

ZoŽís piŤce de rťsistance came, however, when I began to hear the successive flops of material and soft clicks from buttons and zips as she took off first her jacket, and then her skirt, and dropped them in turn on to the kitchen floor. Taking her blouse off was almost noiseless, and she can't have been wearing any kind of petticoat or slip, as the next noise I heard was her taking her shoes off and then sitting down, doubtless to take off her tights. I heard a deliberate soft "thwang" of knicker elastic, the sound of bare feet on the tiled floor coming towards me, and the next sensation was the warm frills of knickers being held against my cheek. A moment later the fasteners of her bra being touched against my cheeks left me in absolutely no doubt as to how she was now standing before me.

I could only moan - and dribble over my gag. She tutted, and mopped my chin with a tissue. I then felt her pulling the pantie of her tights over my head, down sufficiently far that the waistband came to underneath my chin. This held my blindfold in place, and whilst it was a bit on the warm side, I could still breathe properly. Then a kiss on my cheek through the thin layer of woven nylon - oh, you gorgeous torturess! - the sound of bare feet padding across the floor, the click of the light switch, and the door shutting. And I was left alone to contemplate my delightful predicament...

It was nice and warm in the kitchen, and I could hear the wind rustling through leafless trees outside. Presently ZoŽ ran herself a bath upstairs. It seemed to me that she was deliberately splashing around a lot. After perhaps 20 minutes or more, the waters could be heard gurgling towards the nether world, and this was followed by the thumping noise characteristic of warmed pipes contracting. Some minutes later the creaking staircase announced ZoŽís approach, and she re-entered the kitchen. She was no longer barefoot. She came over to me, and taking one of the loose tights' legs that was draped over my shoulder, tickled me under the chin with the toe end. I expostulated, and I then felt her raise the tights' pantie and hurriedly ungag me, apparently fearful lest I should choke. However, once she had wiped my chin and was reassured that I was fine, she re-adjusted the tights over my face. This meant that I was now able to speak, but still couldn't see.

ZoŽ told me it was supper time and asked if I should like to eat something. I accepted the offer of a bar of chocolate, followed by some tinned fruit. I heard the sound of a wrapper being torn open, felt the tights' pantie being raised again, and could smell the chocolate. I took a bite and chewed. After I had finished eating this, ZoŽ walked around the other side of the table, and I heard the mechanical noises of a can-opener, followed by the gentle splashing of fruit being tipped into a bowl. ZoŽ told me it was peaches, and I could hear her cutting them up with a spoon into bite-sized pieces. She then came back over to me, pulled-up a stool, sat down - and spoon-fed me. Feminine dominion was complete.

It was now time for bed, and you will understand that I had been tantalised almost to delirium. ZoŽ unbelted my legs, and then led me out of the kitchen and upstairs - still blindfolded and with hands bound. As I climbed the stairs, with her holding my arm, she told me there was a nice en suite bedroom and she had - sweet of her! - made the bed for me. I was led along the landing to the room, and then felt her untying my wrists. A quick kiss, and before I could rub my wrists or remove my blindfold, ZoŽ stepped outside - and locked the door behind her! She called "good-night" to me. I swiftly pulled off her tights and the blindfold, and contemplated a nice little room with its adjoining bathroom. A long pink night-dress lay on the bed. There was undoubtedly no means of escape either by door or window, but ZoŽ knew that I could spend the night comfortably, and she could sleep undisturbed.

-----0000-----0000-----

ZoŽ woke me quite early on the Saturday morning, and sent me to start preparing breakfast, saying that she would organise my day clothes. A few minutes later she joined me for breakfast. After we had finished eating and I had washed up, I returned to the bedroom, and donned my underwear and tights. On my bed that morning lay the leotard, two full-length slips, the high-necked blouse, a cardigan, and my long, loose, floral skirt. ZoŽ had also put out my boots and walking-socks for me.

There was obviously the suggestion that I was going to have to go hill-walking, in winter, in a thin skirt. Would one extra slip really provide much insulation underneath?! Was ZoŽ being wicked again? I put on the leotard - I love the feel of the nylon-lycra material which both the leotard and the cat suit are made - followed by the two slinky slips and my blouse. ZoŽ re-appeared, dressed in thick trousers, shirt and jumper. She smiled at me. I put on my skirt, buttoned my cardigan, and pulled on my socks and boots. I grasped my skirt with both hands, and pulled it out sideways, and asked if Joanna was a pretty girl. She assured me I was. I then asked her if I was going to be tied or gagged. She said no, for I should need to be able to breathe deeply while we were walking, and I should also need the full use of my arms to help me keep my balance on uneven terrain.

She did however have one other little trick up her sleeve - and up mine too. Just as we were about to set off, she asked me to unbutton my blouse cuffs, and she grasped and tugged hard on each of my leotard sleeves, pulling them fully down to my wrists. She then produced a pair of thick ski-ing mittens and told me to put them on. These were special mittens, she explained; she had sewed-up the thumb compartment, so that my thumb and fingers had to all go inside the main compartment of the mitten. After she had helped me pull on the second mitten, out came the parcel tape, and she taped the cuff of the right mitten to my right leotard sleeve where the cuff and sleeve overlapped. My left mitten was similarly secured to my left leotard sleeve. She then re-buttoned my blouse cuffs, pulled down the sleeves of my cardigan, and smiled at me.

Enforced femininity once more. I was completely incapable of taking off these mittens, and thus quite unable to unbutton or unzip any of my clothes. This bondage gave me a huge thrill. As I hadn't even got the use of my thumb for the purposes of gripping things, I was in fact completely useless for handling any small object. ZoŽ therefore had to help me into my raincoat, doing-up all the buttons for me and pulling my belt tight. She then produced a piece of ribbon in a nice shade of royal blue, and tied my hair into a pony tail. A close-fitting woolly hat followed, to ensure that I shouldn't lose those tresses in a gale. She then put on her fleece jacket and waterproof trousers, and picked up our rucksack of food and drink. We set off, she, the woman, striding forth in trousers, with me, the man, swishing along in petticoats and skirt. We both enjoyed this in our different ways, and were soon walking arm-in-arm.

Our plan was to catch a bus to the next village, about 20 minutes' ride away, and then walk back by the shortest route - over the hilltops, a distance of about six miles. The bus stop was only a few hundred yards away, and, as ever with ZoŽís great organisational skills, we didn't have to wait long.

ZoŽ stepped on first and bought two tickets. There were two good reasons for this: first, no amount of frills or make-up will disguise Joanna's slightly gruff voice; second, my bemittened state completely prevented me counting-out money. ZoŽ motioned me to take a window seat,%

Skirt fan
Europe

Tuesday, January 2nd 2007 - 01:05:43 PM

Woman's realm
Some of this story is based on real events.

ZoŽ and I sat on the hillside, looking down at the meandering stream, wind-rustled trees and some disconsolate sheep. The sun was trying to peer through the rain clouds. I contemplated my muddy boots. Fortunately not too much had splashed up on to my tights and skirt. Both were damp from the last shower, but my coat covered much of my skirt. ZoŽ was rather more sensibly dressed, in rainproof fleece jacket and trousers. Some two hours ago, I had watched her put on her waterproofs, after she had done-up my coat for me. And why exactly hadn't I done-up my own coat..? Because ZoŽ had deprived me of my manual dexterity, by means of a pair of mittens. With the aid of thick tape, she had secured each mitten's cuff to the corresponding sleeve-end of the long-sleeved leotard which I was wearing underneath my petticoats, blouse and skirt. An ensemble which is very fetching on a 28-year-old man.....

-----0000-----0000-----

The story of Virility's journey towards Muliebrity began last year. I live and work as a technical specialist in a commuter town. Work and pleasure take me up and down the country. Early in January, ZoŽ - not her real name - and I were both at another friend's Italian-themed party in our home town. I had gone dressed as a gondolier; ZoŽ was pretending to be Lucretia Borgia. Our hostess, Jennifer, flushed with success at making all these people dress up, suggested that the next month's party be a drag party. Both she and ZoŽ laughed at my evident discomfiture. Drag has a lot of undertones, I'm absolutely heterosexual in inclination (a great believer in monogamy, too) - and didn't have a single dress to my name....

However, after that party, at the back of my mind, a small element of curiosity developed into an ever-increasing frisson. It grew and grew, until, late one Sunday afternoon, in London's Oxford Street, I bought myself some medium-sized knickers, several pairs of tights, and a 36B bra. In a city of eight million, you do periodically cross paths with people whom you know, but the risk here was small. None of the staff in the department store knew who I was. My skirt came from Leeds outdoor market: the lady running the stall was very sympathetic! Some of my other accoutrements came about at ZoŽís suggestion. I later bought a lovely black-and-white tartan pleated mini-skirt, a Green Goddess-style cat suit and an under-wired bra, in Clapham. I'm wearing knickers, tights, bra, cat suit and skirt as I type this.

I had known ZoŽ for about 18 months. She kindly suggested that I dress-up at her house on the night of the party, and that we then walk round to Jennifer's - a distance of about a mile. The idea initially filled me with mortal horror. However, her sweet smile and the suggestion of a wig and make-up made me begin to realise that on a dark winter's night, we could probably get away with it. I began to feel a gentle sense of excitement.

When I got up that Saturday - I live alone - I decided to wear knickers and tights under my trousers all day. (Imitators be warned: I wore them underneath trousers, to the office, one day in June. This was silly - I was so hot, it was unbelievable). Knickers, the 'full brief' type, in size 12-14 or 'medium', suit me well. The 70-denier black opaques made by Pretty Polly are probably the best tights - they conceal hairy legs, which avoids the need for depilation, and have a nice clinging sensation around the knees (lycra). Sainsbury's sell them now and Woolworth's sells an acceptable substitute. On cold winter's days, particularly if you have to spend long periods out of doors or waiting for trains or buses, tights underneath your trousers really do keep you marvellously warm. They are also excellent at night if you suffer from a cold bed! However, it is not advisable to continuously wear knickers and tights for more than about 14 hours a day. Do also wear them beneath thick trousers, such as corduroys, or a sharp eye may spot your visible panty line, and searching questions will follow. It is well-known that policemen, motorcyclists and soldiers wear tights: somebody should invent a convenient masculine version - though it would require clever marketing.

Anyway, by six o'clock that Saturday night, I was in ZoŽís bathroom, standing in my knickers and tights, carefully doing-up my bra. ZoŽ had thoughtfully provided some water-filled polythene bags for my bra-cups. Oooh...she'd used cold water.... With practice, I have mastered the art of fastening the bra behind my back, without using a mirror (I am very proud of this). ZoŽ advised me to wear a leotard over my lingerie and lent me one for the evening. It was a striking shade of electric blue. Then followed a full-length slip (I prefer these to petticoats, which only hang from the waist), high-necked blouse (to hide the Adam's apple), calf-length floral skirt, and a cardigan. After this I was summoned into her "boudoir", hair remover was applied liberally to face and hands (bad smell!), and I soon became a (bewigged) blonde.

Having first insisted on seeing the make-up remover, I then allowed eye-liner, mascara and lipstick to be applied. This was a most interesting experience. Nail varnish followed, and some subtle perfume to my wrists and neck. A mock-pearl necklace adorned my neck, ZoŽ produced some matching clip-on earrings, a couple of rings for my fingers, and a delicate feminine watch. She had no suitable footwear in my size, so I had to revert to my DM shoes, which, perhaps fortunately, are now well-accepted footwear for both sexes. When I finally came to look at myself in the mirror, the transformation was so astonishing, it gave me a huge thrill. ZoŽ told me that I must also adopt a female name, and so I chose Joanna, the name of a nice student whom I had once known in Glasgow.

I was then banished from the room while ZoŽ donned jeans and a lumberjack shirt. These did not of course hide all the features of her feminine form. But the "role-reversal" was fascinating.

ZoŽ had obviously enjoyed helping a man to dress as a woman. As things turned out, this evening was just the beginning. We've been having girls' nights in and out together now for months - even going quite far afield. Her leadership in my masquerades is largely explained by her job: she works for a large multinational company, placing orders for millions of "consumables", which warrants many dealings with hard-bitten or hard-biting men. Some of these misogynists give her a lot of grief - despite her undoubted intellect and physical attractiveness. To put a man into petticoats is something that she seems to relish: compelling him to experience some of the aspects of the woman's realm. The woman strikes back - in a usually-harmless way. ZoŽ continues to enjoy this activity, and I remain her willing and happy collaborator. I am not a very tall or muscular man, which is of course a considerable asset.

And so - back on that dark winter's night, we set of for Jennifer's party. ZoŽ had also lent me a coat and long woollen scarf. The swish of petticoat and skirt around nylon-clad legs is of course completely unparalleled in the male experience. (The complexities of laundering petticoats and slips so that they don't cling horribly to your legs...!) Add to this the restraint of knickers, tights and leotard. The gentle tension on the bra's shoulder straps caused by the weight of my "breasts". The tightness of the bra around my chest, particularly under the arms. The earrings gripping my ear lobes. And the cold air around my legs and ankles. We linked arms and walked along briskly together.

The party itself was great fun, as there were few other blokes there. There was nodded and embarrassed acknowledgement between us, and I enjoyed a lot of conversation with the real girls. One of them pinched my bottom! Part of ZoŽís rationale for my wearing a leotard was so that wicked women couldn't pull down my tights and knickers! - and also, deliberately, to remind me who was boss.

The clock ticked round till late, and we wended our slightly merry way home, making jokes about frogs and princesses and who was which. I slept in ZoŽís spare bed, still wearing make-up.

-----0000-----0000-----

It was mutually agreed that I should come round to ZoŽís house the following Friday evening, and dress for dinner. Depending on how we felt, we could perhaps then "make a weekend of it". Needless to say, I could hardly wait for that week to pass. I left work early on Friday evening and rushed home to dress. ZoŽ had phoned on Thursday to say that she had bought me a frock. My intrigue was considerable.

Having been duly welcomed at her house, I was presented with my new dress, a snip at the charity shop. ZoŽ had surmised - with commendable accuracy - that I was suited to a size 16. And so here was a short-sleeved dress which flared gently into an A-line, with its hem several inches above my knees. Presently, ZoŽ zipped me up at the back and lent me one of her jumpers. Hair-remover, make-up and wig followed, and we returned downstairs for lasagne.

I had been instructed to bring a video for after dinner, but ZoŽ insisted the washing-up be done first. Out came a waitress-style white apron. ZoŽ knotted it tightly around my waist and handed me a pair of bright yellow rubber gloves. I dared not make any comments about "women's work"...

The washing-up completed, I took off the rubber gloves. ZoŽ came up behind me, and I felt her grasp my right wrist and gently pull it behind my back. The next thing I knew, she was tying the apron strings around it! I tried struggling, but she firmly grasped my left wrist, and in a matter of moments, both my hands were tied behind my back. I looked at her inquisitively. This woman had taken advantage of me! I felt intimidated. She smiled at me, kissed me on the cheek, and looping one of her arms through one of mine, led me into the lounge. My heart began to race.

In the lounge, an armchair and a piano stool were positioned conveniently for watching the TV (- in more senses than one). She motioned me to sit on the stool, smoothing the seat of my dress for me as I sat down. The stool meant that I could sit comfortably with my hands behind my back. She told me firmly that it was imperative to sit with knees together whenever wearing a short dress or skirt. As she bent down to put the video in the machine, she complimented me on a pair of long legs and shapely ankles that many women would die for! And so we sat and watched our video, she later on feeding me popcorn. Thus I discovered the great allure of wearing women's clothes while being completely helpless.

And so to bed. Separate beds. ZoŽ is both the subtle and masterful tantaliser - and the jealous guard of her own honour. I was loosed from my apron strings, despatched to the bathroom, and told to present myself in her bedroom, stripped to my bra and tights.

A few minutes later, with a slight lump in my throat, I was contemplating the collapsible bed positioned on the opposite side of the room to her own bed. I laid on the mattress as instructed, and watched her come towards me holding some sash cord. One of my wrists was tied to the bed frame. This left me free enough to scratch or to blow my nose, but otherwise in her complete charge. She pulled the sheet and duvet over me and tucked me in. A kiss on the cheek, and she started to undress in front of me. I couldn't believe it. As she came to unbutton her blouse - click! - she switched off the light, and before my eyes could acclimatise to the dark, I could hear her finish undressing and getting-into her bed. My imagination ran riot! I told her that her behaviour was completely outrageous. She laughed heartily and told me to go to sleep. She knew the effect she was having. Finally, despite my state, I succeeded in dozing off.

-----0000-----0000-----

The next morning I was released by an already-dressed ZoŽ. She had tastefully teamed sheer black tights with shorts and a mohair jumper, and looked gorgeous.

Returning to the bedroom from my ablutions, I saw that she had laid out a full-length slip, blouse, cardigan and a long narrow skirt. This latter garment, when I had put it on, came to halfway down my calves. Goodness knows who designs these things or quite why people choose to wear them. Whilst suitable for a sedentary office worker or around the house, a pencil skirt severely impedes your walking. You have to hitch it up to climb or descend stairs too. Wearing a pencil skirt is another way of being subtly, but effectively, dominated by femininity. ZoŽ had also bought me a new pair of black opaques, these with a control top. This again is something that gives an interesting sensation to the wearer, especially male ones.

ZoŽ transformed me into what she now called the "blonde bombshell" and we had breakfast together. Afterwards I had to resume my apron and rubber gloves for washing the dishes. However, this time I wasn't tied-up. I was then enlisted as secretary, and we spent the morning working through paperwork, drafting letters and paying bills. I sat demurely writing, "Dictated by Miss ...... and signed in her absence". Completely untrue, as Miss ...... was sat there beside me.

After lunch we played board games until the dull winter daylight began to fade. We watched the street lights come on outside. A man in a greasy raincoat walked past with a black-and-tan dog (I reflected that he was unlikely to be Irish). ZoŽ announced that we too were going to post the letters. I questioned the suitability of my attire, knowing her to be quite a fast walker. She insisted I was talking nonsense and should get some exercise. With that, she went to find our coats.

I put on the coat that she brought me - a Burberry-style one - and manipulated the still-unfamiliar left-buttons-into-right-holes. ZoŽ insisted I was wearing the belt far too loose and did it up two extra notches. This created a very definite constricting sensation around my waist and I complained. She then told me to clench my fists, and put them in my coat pockets. With not a little curiosity, I did as I was told. Kneeling down in front of me, she then unbuttoned the skirt of my coat, reached inside, and tied some string around the pocket linings so as to actually secure my hands inside the pockets. Taking another piece of string, she linked it to the strings round each of my wrists and tied the loose ends, so that my wrists were secured together. ZoŽ was a very "forward" and uninhibited woman. As for me, I was now most inhibited, with my wrists secured about six inches apart, and I couldn't take my hands out of my pockets. ZoŽ re-buttoned my coat, stood up and smiled at me.

As I was now completely reliant on her to untie me, we both knew that I was at her complete beck and call. However, to any casual observer, I looked like a woman with her hands in her pockets. ZoŽ told me to shut my eyes, as she had a surprise for me. I heard her open a cupboard door, and a couple of seconds later she had secured a wide strip of carefully pre-cut parcel tape over my mouth. As she smoothed it down carefully, she told me firmly that she didn't want to hear any more complaining. I gently trembled with trepidation and began to think that I couldn't possibly go out for a walk like this.

She checked that I was breathing satisfactorily and kissed me on my impotent lips. My adrenalin surged. Then she produced the woollen scarf, looped it round the lower half of my head and carefully tied it, so that the tape was completely hidden. She stuffed the loose ends inside my coat and then stepped back to contemplate me - a man dressed as a woman, gagged, bound, and helpless. Finally, just to emphasise the point, she undid my coat belt and re-fastened it still tighter! I groaned.

She put on her own hat, coat and gloves, and a few moments later I was standing on the doorstep while she locked up. She looped her left arm through my right, and set off marching down the front path. I hurriedly started putting one foot in front of the other, feeling the restraining skirt against my legs, and very nearly fell over. Fortunately, she prevented me. With a twinkle in her eye, she slowed slightly, but I still had to take lots of small steps in order to keep up with her. How she must have been enjoying herself. I was beginning to enjoy myself, too.....

By the time we had walked along two or three streets, it was completely dark. On one street corner, light streamed from the windows of a chippy. ZoŽ asked me if I'd fancy a pack of chips, but as I didn't say a word, she decided I wasn't hungry, and left me standing outside the shop while she went inside. I waited very nervously, shuffling my feet, hoping that no-one would ask me the time or try to chat to me.

ZoŽ deliberately let me smell the chips and then commenced to munch them as she led us down towards the park. We walked through the entrance archway and made our way to a bench under a spinney of gaunt trees. Obviously it was bit unusual to be sat there in the dark in winter. However there was only a solitary passing girl who momentarily glanced in our direction. She saw two female figures sitting on a bench, one talking avidly and stuffing her face with chips, the other silently listening. As I thought to myself that the teenager couldn't possibly know that the person wearing the coat, scarf and long skirt was, in reality, a man, it made me tingle...

-----0000-----0000-----

We sat on the bench until ZoŽ had finished the chips, at which point she said we should return home. And so we wended our way back. I admired ZoŽís imagination at making me go for a walk in the most unsuitable attire for that purpose. How many women have to put up with unsuitable clothes? For a man it was a fascinating insight, and to be rendered silent and helpless at the same time added a great sensation. My trepidation had by now evaporated.

ZoŽ decided we should take a detour and have a look at the river. This necessitated descending a flight of steps on the edge of the park, down towards the riverside. Of course, my wonderful skirt made the descent most difficult and ZoŽ had to hitch it up and hold it for me, while we stepped down together. Perhaps I should not have been too surprised when ZoŽ then left me contemplating the rippling waters while she ran back up the steps!

I paced up and down for a minute or two, as she had disappeared from sight. I didn't want to hang around down here, just in case other people should appear. So I tried climbing the steps sideways, but it really was a bit ridiculous. I gave up and sat down on the steps, feeling slightly angry with her. I guessed she would have to come back for me - and she did, but only after I had spent several minutes in silent contemplation.

Once we were back at the house, ZoŽ took off my scarf and untied my wrists. I was instructed to avail myself of the bathroom, though not to remove the tape, on pain of death! Presently, as I washed my hands, I contemplated the gagged feminine figure in the bathroom mirror. I was very tempted to peel the tape off, but after a moment found myself smoothing it firmly with my hand. Back downstairs, ZoŽ indicated that we were going out again, as it was still quite early on Saturday evening. Two minutes later, my hands were once again invisibly secured inside my coat pockets.

ZoŽ announced that we were now going to have a game of blind-man's-buff. The scarf re-appeared and ZoŽ covered my eyes with it, tied it once at the back, wrapped it round my head and knotted it at the back again. Just to make sure that I couldn't rub or shake it off, she pulled up the hood of my coat, and knotted the hood's draw-strings under my chin. Sure enough, the layers of material prevented me from discerning anything. I was completely helpless, feminised, bound, gagged, and now blindfolded...and loving it.

ZoŽ came up to me, held me by the arms and spun me round. The she shouted something about coming to find her. She tiptoed away to a corner of the room. I tottered around, banging into the furniture, and soon gave up. Then I felt her dragging me out of the room by my belt. We walked through the house until I recognised the sound of the back door being unlocked. I tried to resist being led into the garden, but she tugged and pulled until I followed. After walking a few yards, I heard the sound of a bolt being drawn, and she pushed me forward. From the smell of slightly damp wood and creosote, I deduced that we were now inside the garden shed. ZoŽ pushed me roughly down into a garden chair. I then felt my ankles being tied together, and after a moment heard the sound of the shed door being shut and bolted. If I was helpless before, I was even more helpless now... I faintly heard the house's back door shutting in the distance.

This was certainly a different way of spending a Saturday evening. How long was ZoŽ going to keep me captive? Would I be back in work on Monday morning..? My trepidation returned, reinforced. Wild thoughts of being kept here for days began to pass through my head. At the back of my mind I knew it wasn't realistically possibly, but at the same time, I knew I was completely at her mercy.

My hormones, which, not surprisingly, had been in overdrive, began to steady. I wriggled my feet, and felt the tightness of the cord round my nylon-clad ankles. I could only move my knees a few inches apart on account of my skirt. My knickers, tights and bra all felt taut. I tugged my arms and shook my head. To no avail. I exhaled a long sigh through my nose. I had no choice but to sit and wait, in complete darkness and almost total silence.

It could have been two hours before she re-appeared. I didn't perceive the distant sound of the back door, and as a consequence jumped violently when she suddenly unbolted and opened the shed door. She untied my ankles, helped me stand up, turned me round, and I felt her hand pass through the back of my coat's belt. I was gently propelled outside, heard the shed door being re-shut, and was led up the garden path (literally). A moment later I felt my back being pushed against a hard object, and ZoŽís arms reaching around me, as if to hug me. Then there was a tugging sensation on my belt, and I suddenly realised that when her hand had reached inside my belt, she had obviously looped a cord through it, and was now tying me to some fixed object. She finished tying the cord behind me, brought the loose ends round to my front, through my arms, and knotted the ends around the coat's belt-buckle.

A loud whisper informed me that I was tied to the apple tree. And then the tantaliser leant down beside me, and began to caress my legs. I wanted to burst! You cruel woman!! I let out moans through my nose. Then my skirt and coat were gently tugged back into place, I felt her momentarily lift up the scarf and kiss my taped lips, then she wished me sweet dreams. I heard her retreating footsteps, and the back door being shut and locked.

I allowed myself to relish the moment. I also imagined ZoŽ lying in her warm bed. She had very deliberately, and sensibly, not tied my ankles, which meant that I could stamp my feet and move my legs. Fortunately it was not a cold night, but if my movements had been restricted too much, the lack of blood flow could have led to hypothermia. There was sufficient breeze for me to be able to feel the hem of my skirt rustle. I leaned back against the tree.

From time to time I moved my legs and feet and shifted my position as best I could. Now at least I could hear, albeit muffled, the breeze, and an occasional passing car on the adjacent streets. I hoped the garden wasn't overlooked by the neighbouring houses. Sleep was of course quite impossible, so I had a lot of time to think.

Finally, many hours later, I began to hear birds singing, and - joy! - the sound of the back door opening. A few moments later I was back inside the house. ZoŽ undid my hood and took off the scarf. I blinked in the light and could see she was smiling at me. I felt like smiling at her too. The tape was painstakingly peeled off my face, and, with my hands still bound, she kissed me on the lips. Oh, yet more tantalisation! Then she loosed me from my bonds, helped me take my coat off, and told me to have a bath and go to bed. I was completely exhausted, and useless for anything else.

-----0000-----0000-----

I must have woken up about lunchtime on Sunday. I ate lunch dressed in one of ZoŽís night-dresses and a dressing gown. We discussed what we might do the following weekend, and she said she would phone me on Monday evening with her ideas. And so, it has to be said, with some reluctance, I resumed my male raiment, and we bade a fond farewell.

All through Monday my thoughts were distracted from my work. I had to spend the whole day at the office, rather than travelling. Through my window I can see people walking up and down the street. On this particular day I gazed out more than usual, relishing the prospect every time I saw skirts and nylon-clad legs. If only they knew... At last, it was time to go home.

Just as I was having a post-prandial read of the newspaper, the phone rang. Yes, it was ZoŽ. Unexpectedly, she asked me if I could afford a weekend away self-catering. I decided I could. And so it was decided that we should take a weekend away in a country cottage. The charge was modest at this time of the year.

Four evenings later, I watched ZoŽís car drew up outside my place and saw her get out. She was still wearing her office suit: a jacket and quite tight knee-length skirt. A silk scarf was loosely tied around her blouse collar. And, make no mistake, her legs look lovely. She came indoors, clutching her weekend bag. All my female gear was packed into this. Just in case of a road traffic accident, it would be imprudent for me to travel dressed "en fille". (For similar reasons, my skirt, tights, and so on are kept in a polythene bag in the bottom of my dustbin. Should anything happen to me, someone else will empty the bin - in complete ignorance - and no scandal or intrigue will be visited on my loving parents). I brought a bag with my walking boots and socks.

She drove us off into the gloom. After a couple of hours we arrived at our destination, a village in hilly countryside. ZoŽ had stayed hereabouts with friends on a previous occasion, and knew of a fairly secluded cottage. As a precaution, I donned my wig before getting out of the car, and hurried inside the cottage. ZoŽ had told the landlady that she and "a girl friend" would be staying there over the weekend.

The first priority was to put the heating and the dinner on, and draw the curtains. ZoŽ then told me in a firm voice that as a member of the male species, I was guilty of assisting in the collective conspiracy of denigrating females, and was to be sentenced to at least 36 hours in women's clothes. There was, she said, no appeals procedure: all men were irrefutably guilty. I couldn't argue. Presently therefore, Joanna manifested herself, on this occasion in her short dress. ZoŽ expertly adjusted my wig, applied my make-up and nail varnish. We enjoyed our meal, sitting on tall stools in the cottage kitchen.

After dinner, I was handed the apron and rubber gloves. The washing-up completed, I took off my rubber gloves and then my hands were once again secured behind my back with the apron strings. As she tightened the reef knots around my wrists, ZoŽ described to me what a shockingly stressful week she had suffered, largely because of one particularly belligerent man. After she had tied the final knot - with a flourish - she kissed me on the cheek: imagine my sensations. She then seated herself on a stool on the opposite side of the table, and we spent quite some time talking through her frustrations. I described to her some of the attractive women I had seen from my office window during the week.

ZoŽ remembered that she had a magazine article upstairs for me. She stood up, and largely for effect, took off her skirt belt and used it to secure my ankles to the little crossbar that formed the foot-rest of the stool. This meant that I was now sat with my feet several inches off the ground. With my hands tied, it would only have taken one careless movement for me to overbalance the stool and crash on to the hard floor. ZoŽ realised that this thought did in fact make me quite nervous, so she wedged the kitchen table next to me. This prevented the risk of any accident, but as soon as she nipped upstairs, I was completely marooned. I cast my eyes downwards at my bulging breasts, the white apron covering my lap, the hem of my dress halfway down my calves, my legs elegant in black nylon, and the belt tight about my ankles. I tugged uselessly on the apron strings, and my heartbeat quickened as I anticipated the rest of the weekend.

ZoŽ re-appeared, clutching a glossy women's magazine. There was an article which she said was sure to be of interest to me. She looked at me for a moment, smiled wryly, and then said that she would read it to me. This was like "Listen with Mother"..!

The article concerned a couple of Serbian refugees, now living in Austria, who were not-long-married. As with thousands of others, the Balkan war had driven them from the country of their birth. Their own particular saga had begun more than a decade earlier. As Yugoslavia fell apart, the Serbian authorities introduced conscription (as governments do) to bolster the army. Quite a number of men did not wish to go off on an internecine killing-spree, and in some places, groups of women had got together to assist the draft-dodgers. Often this meant concealing them in remote places.

The story described how a 19-year-old, Stefan, was spirited by the sisterhood to a mountain village, one dark night. He was lodged in the house of a young woman whose husband had gone off to the war. The hope was that the war would blow over in a few weeks, and Stefan could then go home. As we all know, this did not happen.

With the passing weeks turning into long months, Stefan felt increasingly incarcerated. He had to stay inside all day long, so as not to be seen in the streets and cause gossip (locals wouldn't recognise him and the police would doubtless be keen to speak to him). Furthermore, to be seen sharing a house with a married woman would be certain to bring attention in a strongly-Serbian Orthodox community.

Stefan had eventually found himself facing a number of stark choices. He could give himself up, and expect to be sent to the front, perhaps after a spell in prison. Alternatively he could leave this village and go somewhere else to hide: but this would leave him a wanted man for an indefinite period. Stefan and his hostess, Ivana, discussed this dilemma at length. Could he disguise himself in some way? Even if he assumed another man's identity, he might escape imprisonment for desertion, but he couldn't hide his age, and the army would still want him. Finally, the two of them hit upon the idea that it would solve a number of problems if Stefan could become Ivana's "sister". If he adopted women's dress, and was careful, they could live together openly and arouse little suspicion.

The article described how Stefan became Stefania. His hair had already grown quite long, Ivana dressed him in suitable clothes, and they contrived that Stefania, a "refugee from the north" should "arrive" in the village late one evening. And so the word gradually spread through the community that Ivana's sister, a rather shy girl, had come to live with her.

Stefania was occasionally to be seen in the garden, chopping wood, or hoeing the vegetable plot. Ivana had to go out to work every day to earn the money to feed them. As the months passed, inflation rocketed, there were international sanctions, and food became increasingly hard to obtain. Stefania took to working at home, sharpening knives and tools for Ivana's friends and neighbours, in order to bring in a little extra income.

This curious existence continued for a remarkably long time, when news suddenly came that Ivana's husband had been killed in Bosnia. Ivana had disagreed fundamentally with the whole idea of a nationalistic war, and this personal tragedy plunged her into deep depression. During the following weeks she often found herself crying on Stefania's shoulder. Nature gradually took its course, for Stefania was in reality "all man", and what had become a good rapport blossomed into something considerably deeper. However, this created its own difficulties. Primarily, now that Ivana was a widow, there was nothing to stop her remarrying - except that the love of her life was "a woman". Additionally, their economic circumstances were particularly straitened...Stefan had now spent three years in female guise...so something had to give. They decided to flee the country.

ZoŽ paused in her narrative. What an incredible story. I contemplated the idea of having to dress as a woman for three years - when the alternative was being sent to prison, or worse. This added a whole new meaning to "enforced feminisation".

ZoŽ meanwhile decided to help herself to a banana, and strutted up and down in front of me, holding the magazine in one hand, brandishing the offending fruit in the other, taking bites out of it. I asked if I could have a banana too. ZoŽ pulled one off the bunch and waved it in front of my nose, smiling broadly. With a slight element of frustration in my voice, I asked her if she would peel it for me. She retorted that I should say "please". Weakly, I complied. She proffered the bared fruit, and I leaned forward to bite it. Thus she fed me the banana, as if I were some kind of tamed species - which, in a sense, I was. My effeminisation, and being so utterly dependent on her, gave me a considerable frisson.

As soon as I had swallowed the last mouthful of banana, ZoŽ told me firmly that my tone of voice had been inexcusable. With this, she gently tugged out the ends of her silk scarf from inside her jacket, took it off, and holding the ends of the scarf with both hands, she attempted to gag me with it. Instinctively, I clamped my mouth shut. However, ZoŽ had only to pinch my nostrils together and after a few seconds' struggling, I was forced to gasp for breath - which allowed ZoŽ to insert the scarf between my jaws and knot it behind my head. She carefully teased my blonde locks out of the loop of material, and then tied the scarf as tightly as possible. After making sure that I was effectively muted, but not in any discomfort, she then gently rearranged my tresses at the back and over my ears so as to cover most of the scarf. From behind, she told me, nobody could possibly guess that my blonde locks concealed a gag.

And so I was now secured at the ankles with a belt (which also prevented me getting-up from the stool), with my hands tied behind me, my mouth gagged, and all the while dressed as a member of the opposite sex. I could scarcely contain myself. ZoŽ momentarily contemplated me - slightly haughtily, I felt - and then resumed reading the article. By undisclosed means - doubtless they were protecting other people - Ivana and Stefania had made their way to Austria and claimed asylum. Stefan, apparently with some relief, had resumed his male person, and after a period in internment, he and Ivana were granted residence. Finding work, a flat, and getting married all swiftly followed. And so, it seemed, they lived happily ever after.

ZoŽ showed me the photos that accompanied the article - a snapshot of what looked like two women in summer frocks, sitting in a garden, and an evidently more-recent picture, of a man holding a dress against himself. However, in both cases, the faces had been deliberately obscured by the magazine's publisher, because both Ivana and Stefan still have relatives in Serbia. As with all wars, the consequences are harsh.

Thanks to this extensive narrative and our little games, it was now gone 10:30 pm. ZoŽ looked at me and smiled broadly. She then left the kitchen, leaving me once more in a state of curiosity. After a few moments she returned, this time holding another, dark-coloured, silk scarf. There could be little mistaking why she wanted a second one, and I did not resist as she blindfolded me with it. Completely effeminised, bound hand and foot, and now denied both speech and vision.

ZoŽís piŤce de rťsistance came, however, when I began to hear the successive flops of material and soft clicks from buttons and zips as she took off first her jacket, and then her skirt, and dropped them in turn on to the kitchen floor. Taking her blouse off was almost noiseless, and she can't have been wearing any kind of petticoat or slip, as the next noise I heard was her taking her shoes off and then sitting down, doubtless to take off her tights. I heard a deliberate soft "thwang" of knicker elastic, the sound of bare feet on the tiled floor coming towards me, and the next sensation was the warm frills of knickers being held against my cheek. A moment later the fasteners of her bra being touched against my cheeks left me in absolutely no doubt as to how she was now standing before me.

I could only moan - and dribble over my gag. She tutted, and mopped my chin with a tissue. I then felt her pulling the pantie of her tights over my head, down sufficiently far that the waistband came to underneath my chin. This held my blindfold in place, and whilst it was a bit on the warm side, I could still breathe properly. Then a kiss on my cheek through the thin layer of woven nylon - oh, you gorgeous torturess! - the sound of bare feet padding across the floor, the click of the light switch, and the door shutting. And I was left alone to contemplate my delightful predicament...

It was nice and warm in the kitchen, and I could hear the wind rustling through leafless trees outside. Presently ZoŽ ran herself a bath upstairs. It seemed to me that she was deliberately splashing around a lot. After perhaps 20 minutes or more, the waters could be heard gurgling towards the nether world, and this was followed by the thumping noise characteristic of warmed pipes contracting. Some minutes later the creaking staircase announced ZoŽís approach, and she re-entered the kitchen. She was no longer barefoot. She came over to me, and taking one of the loose tights' legs that was draped over my shoulder, tickled me under the chin with the toe end. I expostulated, and I then felt her raise the tights' pantie and hurriedly ungag me, apparently fearful lest I should choke. However, once she had wiped my chin and was reassured that I was fine, she re-adjusted the tights over my face. This meant that I was now able to speak, but still couldn't see.

ZoŽ told me it was supper time and asked if I should like to eat something. I accepted the offer of a bar of chocolate, followed by some tinned fruit. I heard the sound of a wrapper being torn open, felt the tights' pantie being raised again, and could smell the chocolate. I took a bite and chewed. After I had finished eating this, ZoŽ walked around the other side of the table, and I heard the mechanical noises of a can-opener, followed by the gentle splashing of fruit being tipped into a bowl. ZoŽ told me it was peaches, and I could hear her cutting them up with a spoon into bite-sized pieces. She then came back over to me, pulled-up a stool, sat down - and spoon-fed me. Feminine dominion was complete.

It was now time for bed, and you will understand that I had been tantalised almost to delirium. ZoŽ unbelted my legs, and then led me out of the kitchen and upstairs - still blindfolded and with hands bound. As I climbed the stairs, with her holding my arm, she told me there was a nice en suite bedroom and she had - sweet of her! - made the bed for me. I was led along the landing to the room, and then felt her untying my wrists. A quick kiss, and before I could rub my wrists or remove my blindfold, ZoŽ stepped outside - and locked the door behind her! She called "good-night" to me. I swiftly pulled off her tights and the blindfold, and contemplated a nice little room with its adjoining bathroom. A long pink night-dress lay on the bed. There was undoubtedly no means of escape either by door or window, but ZoŽ knew that I could spend the night comfortably, and she could sleep undisturbed.

-----0000-----0000-----

ZoŽ woke me quite early on the Saturday morning, and sent me to start preparing breakfast, saying that she would organise my day clothes. A few minutes later she joined me for breakfast. After we had finished eating and I had washed up, I returned to the bedroom, and donned my underwear and tights. On my bed that morning lay the leotard, two full-length slips, the high-necked blouse, a cardigan, and my long, loose, floral skirt. ZoŽ had also put out my boots and walking-socks for me.

There was obviously the suggestion that I was going to have to go hill-walking, in winter, in a thin skirt. Would one extra slip really provide much insulation underneath?! Was ZoŽ being wicked again? I put on the leotard - I love the feel of the nylon-lycra material which both the leotard and the cat suit are made - followed by the two slinky slips and my blouse. ZoŽ re-appeared, dressed in thick trousers, shirt and jumper. She smiled at me. I put on my skirt, buttoned my cardigan, and pulled on my socks and boots. I grasped my skirt with both hands, and pulled it out sideways, and asked if Joanna was a pretty girl. She assured me I was. I then asked her if I was going to be tied or gagged. She said no, for I should need to be able to breathe deeply while we were walking, and I should also need the full use of my arms to help me keep my balance on uneven terrain.

She did however have one other little trick up her sleeve - and up mine too. Just as we were about to set off, she asked me to unbutton my blouse cuffs, and she grasped and tugged hard on each of my leotard sleeves, pulling them fully down to my wrists. She then produced a pair of thick ski-ing mittens and told me to put them on. These were special mittens, she explained; she had sewed-up the thumb compartment, so that my thumb and fingers had to all go inside the main compartment of the mitten. After she had helped me pull on the second mitten, out came the parcel tape, and she taped the cuff of the right mitten to my right leotard sleeve where the cuff and sleeve overlapped. My left mitten was similarly secured to my left leotard sleeve. She then re-buttoned my blouse cuffs, pulled down the sleeves of my cardigan, and smiled at me.

Enforced femininity once more. I was completely incapable of taking off these mittens, and thus quite unable to unbutton or unzip any of my clothes. This bondage gave me a huge thrill. As I hadn't even got the use of my thumb for the purposes of gripping things, I was in fact completely useless for handling any small object. ZoŽ therefore had to help me into my raincoat, doing-up all the buttons for me and pulling my belt tight. She then produced a piece of ribbon in a nice shade of royal blue, and tied my hair into a pony tail. A close-fitting woolly hat followed, to ensure that I shouldn't lose those tresses in a gale. She then put on her fleece jacket and waterproof trousers, and picked up our rucksack of food and drink. We set off, she, the woman, striding forth in trousers, with me, the man, swishing along in petticoats and skirt. We both enjoyed this in our different ways, and were soon walking arm-in-arm.

Our plan was to catch a bus to the next village, about 20 minutes' ride away, and then walk back by the shortest route - over the hilltops, a distance of about six miles. The bus stop was only a few hundred yards away, and, as ever with ZoŽís great organisational skills, we didn't have to wait long.

ZoŽ stepped on first and bought two tickets. There were two good reasons for this: first, no amount of frills or make-up will disguise Joanna's slightly gruff voice; second, my bemittened state completely prevented me counting-out money. ZoŽ motioned me to take a window seat,%

Skirt fan
Europe

Tuesday, January 2nd 2007 - 01:11:29 PM

Woman's realm - part II
ZoŽ motioned me to take a window seat, and sat down next to me. I sat with my hands resting on my lap, trying to look demure. The bus accelerated away up the country road.

We passed through a wooded valley bottom, the trees still devoid of any foliage, but the daffodils underneath them were coming into flower now. A stream cascaded alongside the road. We duly reached our destination and disembarked on the edge of the village square. This place was large enough to have a Saturday market, and ZoŽ insisted we have a look round. It was barely 10 o'clock, but there was quite a number of people mingling around the stalls. I couldn't quite believe that ZoŽ was going to expose me - my heart began to pound! She tugged my sleeve to stop me hesitating, and we mingled among the stalls, looking at the various wares. I was surprised, and hugely relieved, when no-one gawped at me - though I dared not utter a word. However, most folk rarely contemplate the possibility of men in skirts.

We headed a little way back down the road, ZoŽ took her bearings and turned off up a gently sloping path. She led the way. It was a bit muddy underfoot. As we climbed over a stile I was pleased that I wasn't wearing the narrow skirt. I then caught this more-flowing garment on some brambles! ZoŽ had to release me, grinning broadly as she did so. As we climbed higher and higher, it began to rain - fortunately not heavily. We carried on, hoping it would leave off, and thankfully it did. I asked her if she knew that Naismith's rule applied less favourably to women, and she laughed at me.

We were climbing all the time and by noon had reached the ridge. It was very windy up here. This made my nose run. There was nothing for it but to ask ZoŽ if she would please find me a handkerchief. She had not anticipated this particular difficulty, but produced a handkerchief from her pocket, and then allowed me to blow my nose.

I now discovered that if I stood facing into the wind, my coat and skirt were pressed against my front, my skirt blowing between my legs and flapping at the back. A most unusual sensation. And if I turned around, the effect was reversed, and I could see all these acres of floral material billowing in front of me. And it was COLD! - my coat, skirt, slips and tights provided little wind-proofing. ZoŽ had once again deliberately afforded me an insight into femininity which involved dressing in the most unsuitable gear for a particular situation. Imposing such regimes on a man clearly gives her a great deal of Schadenfreude. I now have great sympathy with every woman who finds herself waiting for a bus on a windy street during the winter...

Lingering on this ridge and getting cold was unwise, so we descended into the lee. In the distance we could see the village where our cottage was. Seeing a fallen tree-trunk, we decided to take a break for some food. ZoŽ and I sat on the hillside, looking down at the meandering stream, wind-rustled trees and some disconsolate sheep. The sun was trying to peer through the rain clouds. I contemplated my muddy boots. Fortunately not too much had splashed up on to my tights and skirt. Both were damp from the last shower, but my coat covered much of my skirt.

ZoŽ undid the rucksack and took out a Mars bar. She gently tossed it at me, but my attempt to catch it was useless. ZoŽ picked it up, unwrapped it and started to eat it, chewing slowly and deliberately, all the while looking me straight in the eye. She reached for another bar. I couldn't possibly unwrap it, so she performed this simple operation for me. She held out the chocolate and fed it to me. I greatly relished the moment....

-----0000-----0000-----

When we got back to our rented cottage, ZoŽ deliberately did not remove my mittens. Eventually, in a state of desperation, I had to beg her, on my knees, to be released! What a relief when she did. She instructed me to go upstairs and then come back down to the kitchen in blonde wig, bra and knickers, and she would assist me to re-dress.

I duly re-appeared, looking and feeling very androgynous, clutching my clothes in a loose bundle. I put them down on the kitchen table. ZoŽ presented me with a packet which contained support tights. These were, I think, graded as 'firm support' - you certainly know when you're wearing them. ZoŽ advised me that these were worn by people like air stewardesses, who spend a lot of time on their feet. I removed the tights from the packet, pulled and stretched them a bit, then put them on. I was told to slip my opaques on top, but only to pull them up to my knees. While I stood there in this curious state, ZoŽ brought out the two silk scarves. She knotted one round my right wrist, and the other round my left. I was instructed to fold my arms, underneath my 'breasts'. She then proceeded to tie the loose ends of the scarves together behind my back. A few moments later, and my arms were firmly secured around my body.

Next came a white 'body' - like a short-sleeved leotard, but put on over the head, and with three hook-and-eye fastenings at the crotch. ZoŽ pulled it over my head and down my torso, and did up the fasteners. That was very nice for both of us. She then pulled up my second pair of tights, covering the lower half of the body. There was also no way I could release myself now! A slip was then dropped over my shoulders. She picked up my blouse, turned the sleeves inside-out, draped it around me, and buttoned it up. I was, in effect, a bit fatter now, but the blouse was sufficiently big to still do-up. I then had to step into my skirt, it was buttoned and zipped behind, and tightly belted. My outfit was completed by my cardigan, again worn with the sleeves turned inside out, and fully-buttoned-up.

ZoŽ told me to step into my shoes, and, wicked woman, she tied the laces together so that I could only take tiny shuffling steps! I was then ushered into the hall to stand before the mirror. The armless (and harmless) female figure presented a curious sight - my bound arms were further restrained by four layers of clothing, so I was completely unable to help myself. I could still gently wriggle my fingers, and swing my hips to swish my skirt. ZoŽ cooked us a late lunch and fed it to me. This was an utterly fascinating sensation.

After lunch, she taped my mouth, led me into the corridor, and then shut the kitchen and lounge doors. There was nothing to sit on, and even if I had succeeded in sitting-down on the floor, standing up again would have been extremely difficult. There was no way I could open the doors or climb the stairs. I spent the rest of the afternoon standing, restrained, silent and feminised, my support hosiery gripping me from toes to waist, shuffling around, contemplating the wallpaper and the few paintings on the walls. She could have kept me a prisoner like this for weeks, if she had wished.

ZoŽ spent a pleasant afternoon in front of a warm fire, and came to release me as dusk fell, knowing that I had my limits. I was told to go and have a hot bath. Waiting for me in the bathroom were warmed towels, and clean lingerie, plus my cat suit. Once I was suitably clean and dry, I put them on and went downstairs. ZoŽ then told me to accompany her back upstairs, and we went into the bedroom where I had slept the previous night. I was told to slip off my cat suit, and lie face-down on the bed. ZoŽ instructed me to bend my legs at the knees, so that my feet came up to my waist. Taking the cat suit, she then pulled it on me, up one doubled leg at a time, and between us we then pulled it up past my waist and slid my arms into the sleeves. My feet were thus held securely against my back. She then tied my wrists together with a scarf, and also knotted the loose leg-bottoms of the cat suit, so that I couldn't move my knees apart. She told me I looked like a curled-up green caterpillar! I spent only about half an hour in this bondage, while she sat talking to me. I marvelled at her inventiveness. However, before too long I had got cramp and she swiftly released me!

As a treat, I was told, I could wear whatever I pleased for the rest of the evening. I decided to revert to blouse, skirt and cardigan. I was specially permitted to suggest what ZoŽ should wear too - so it definitely had to be sheer black tights, short skirt and mohair jumper. We spent a pleasurable evening watching videos, chatting, and eating and drinking together.

We had some more fun the next day, including an episode where I was "maid" - but that is another story.
-----0000-----0000-----

ZoŽ and I have had many adventures subsequently. My summerwear was generally a long summer dress teamed with black opaques - not too unusual a combination, when looking around, particularly with the cooler weather prevalent. We spent one - rare! - hot summer's afternoon in a forest clearing, me secured to a tree by my dress ties, in "helpless heroine" guise, while ZoŽ sunbathed in her swimsuit in full view of me.

This dress also allows her to keep me under her thumb by tying a slip-knot in the end of each dress-tie, making me cross my arms across my stomach, and slipping the loops over my wrists. Once each slip-knot is tightened, my right hand is held to the left side of my body, and my left hand to my right side. It is impossible to escape from this - pulling on the ties only tightens the slip knots, and your hands cannot reach far enough behind your back to untie the knot on the other wrist. I can still walk, talk, jump, even run, without difficulty. Provided she releases me occasionally I can - and have - spent a whole day cross-armed in my dress.

Another day ZoŽ made me wear the blouse, dress and tights, and told me to put my hands in my dress pockets. By means of cords, in similar manner to the Burberry coat, she secured my hands into the pockets. Then, taking some cotton wool and parcel tape, she carefully taped over my closed eyes; this was followed by a pair of dark sunglasses, to hide the tape. She practised leading me around the house, her arm looped through mine, so that I could walk around blindly. After a bit of practice, with her guidance, I could walk fairly confidently.

Once ZoŽ was sufficiently assured, I was led into the garden. I could feel that the sun was shining. She led me, in a slow zigzag path, to the end of the garden, and positioned some garden chairs in the sunshine. We both sat down and she talked to me for a while, and then I heard her get up, say she thought she heard the phone, and run indoors. Once again, I was marooned: I couldn't possibly find my own way to the back door. I just had to sit in the sun. With my black opaques on, I began to get hot legs. I was hot under my wig. I must have sat there, apparently sunbathing, helpless, alone, feminised, for over an hour. After ZoŽ came to rescue me, she told me she had enjoyed watching me from the back-bedroom window.

For my birthday, ZoŽ bought me a pair of cami-knickers. However, instead of wearing them under my other clothes, I was told to put on my bra, ordinary knickers, support tights, control-top opaques and then the satin-pink cami-knickers. This prevented me taking my tights off. However the satin material felt lovely. ZoŽ then did my wig and make-up, and told me that as a special treat, she had hired a corset from a theatrical costumier. A corset! This wonderful garment was partly-laced, so she helped me into it, and I allowed her to do me up. With a lot of tugging and pulling, the breath was gradually squeezed out of me. She tied the laces at the back, brought the loose ends round to the front, and knotted them again, which still gave about ten inches of loose laces.

She gave me my blouse to wear, buttoned it, and pulled the loose corset laces out through a gap between the buttons. I then stepped into my pencil skirt, and she did up my shoes, as I was now incapable of bending down. My outfit was completed by my cardigan, again with the loose corset laces pulled out. ZoŽ then used them to tie my wrists together in front of my stomach. I was now in a state of complete restriction from toes to torso due to my female underwear, and utterly unable to take of my female outer-wear. She proceeded to feed me a nice meal which she had cooked for the occasion. Never had I experienced such an evening.

ZoŽ has imposed many other rťgimes of womenswear on me. We have deliberately not experimented with leather and rubber, whipping or handcuffs - a bit too severe. (Though we are fond of each other and share a number of interests, our relationship remains - perhaps surprisingly, in the reader's view - chaste).

During the autumn I have tried the new M & S "breathable" opaque tights - they sounded like a great invention, but you still get hot under trousers: disappointing. And the new fashion for long skirts has its moments. ZoŽ bought a three-yard length of nylon net curtain, of four-foot "drop". Wound tightly round legs and waist, and tied around my middle with string, this makes an extremely effective "hobble petticoat". I have been made to wear a long skirt to conceal it, and then taken on shopping trips, my every step invisibly restricted. One day she agreed with my insisting that she wear the same, and we minced around a provincial town together.

An alternative to this is to use an ordinary curtain, measuring about five foot in length and six feet across. Holding one bottom corner of the curtain under one armpit, wrap the curtain around yourself with the upper hem of the curtain at the bottom, and the curtain lining facing outwards. Wrap it all the way round - it will go two or three times. Do a belt up loosely round your waist, to hold the curtain in place, but so that you can pull the material upwards through it. Pull until there is only 8 - 10 inches of material below the belt, and then tighten the belt. Them, tug the bunched-up material downward, and it should look like a wraparound skirt that reaches almost to your ankles. Except that, as it's two or three layers, as soon as you try walking, you find your steps are quite-effectively restricted. The great beauty is that this 'skirt' can be adjusted to any length from knee to ankle, depending on how the mood suits you. It can also be folded-up and stored in a cupboard, completely innocuous.

Another variation was getting completely dressed, including a thick skirt and the Burberry raincoat, ready to go out, on a cold day a few days ago. ZoŽ gave me blue opaque hold-up stockings, to wear, ad told me to wear NO KNICKERS - in other words, beneath my skirt I was completely bare from thighs to waist. We were travelling by train that day, and I shall never forget quite how cold and drafty railway platforms are! ZoŽ of course was well wrapped-up! Wicked woman.

ZoŽ has even bought me a pair of trousers - women's trousers, oh yes, with the zip and fastener at the back. I have been allowed to wear my normal male jumper, but teamed with blouse, knickers, thick woollen tights, and these trousers. When taken out somewhere for the day, the woollen tights appear as socks to any casual observer, and with a sufficiently-long coat on, no-one can see that I am wearing women's trousers. The tights are made of merino wool, and imported from New Zealand - and they are SO scratchy on the legs! I pity the unhappy Antipodean farmers' wives, standing on windswept hillsides in the winter, wearing these unfriendly garments. Perhaps they, like me, resort to wearing a pair of sheer tights underneath them. I wonder if the woollen ones were designed by a man...! If ZoŽ wants me to behave, she has only to suggest that I should wear the woollen tights without sheer ones, with leotard on top, and then put on day clothes...

ZoŽ has also occasionally made me wear my cat suit over knickers and tights, then wear either male or female outer clothing. If the catsuit's legs are rolled-up to the knees, it can be worn invisibly beneath a skirt or dress - although wearing tights with it can get a bit hot. ZoŽ knows that the cat suit rťgime imposes major inconvenience on me, and it is only employed occasionally - if I have 'misbehaved' in some way! The cat suit beneath male clothes is an extreme form of being dominated by femininity.

The big question, of course, is why I enjoy the desire for female clothing, and indeed so enjoy being compelled to wear it. Is my mind diseased? It does fly in the face of both our culture and the Old Testament - though I mean no dishonour to God or Man. I know that men have been delivered from these desires, and that is - some would say - my challenge, having slid so far down this slippery slope. Most blokes would call me a wuss (or worse!); most women would presumably regard my dressing-up as a complete turn-off.

For a man to wear women's clothes is escapism, yes; a foible arguably less harmful than drugs or alcohol, but it is a practice that can still destroy relationships and ruin careers, if found out. Discretion is vital, though I have in fact confessed to several people, openly bought female clothing in several parts of London, Leeds and Wakefield, and have even paid for certain related publications by mail order. I don't like explicit porn, as it really is an addictive, costly and ultimately unfulfilling poison. Which is why this account leaves a lot to your imagination...


Skirt fan
Europe

Sunday, April 8th 2007 - 05:18:11 PM

Suprise!
I where once at a family get-to-gether with six of my cousins. Each one has an age of 12-16. For some reason there were talking and laughing. I wondered what they were thinking about. So I went up and asked. They wispered to each other then said if you really want to know, go up stairs. I tought that what can they do to a 8-year-old. All my family exept my cousins went out to eat and left me and the six cousins at home. Then I slowly crept up stairs. All my cousins ran up first. I thought they were ploting to scare me so. So then I thought I would jump out and scare them first. So I ran up stairs opened the door and jumped in yelling boo! This was foolish, but what do expect from a 8-year-old. They quickly grabed me and gagged me with a handkercheif and got some blue rope and tied my arms to the arms of the chair and my feet to the legs of the chair.Then they tied rope around my waist on to the chair. I was panicing. I screamed but they left for 2 hours but turned on the TV for me. Then they said "now you can't bug us!" When my parents came home they untied me . In my suprise I did'nt tell them. I didn't want to be a snitch!

coaster
jaborrelli@yahoo.com
US

Monday, April 9th 2007 - 12:47:47 PM

The Six Cousins
I had six cousins all laughing about somthing. So I went up and asked. They wispered to each other and then said,"if you really want to know, go up stairs and open the door!" So I was thinking they might be trying to scare me because they all ran up stairs first. Each cousin had an age of 13-16. I was slowly walking up stairs and opened the door. Then I saw this room that was decorated egpyt style.
There was a coffin in there (a clock decorated like a pharoh's coffin)saying enter. I was only a ten year old boy. But I was dumb enough to go in. All of them quickly grabed me and tied me to a chair. This is how:
Tied my feet to the legs
Then my wrist to the arms
Last, waist to the center
After that they tied a bandana over my mouth so tight that it could not come off as much as I tried.My mar mo doing mis. Traslation=Why are you doing this!I said that like sombody is going to die.
Then they said," so you can't bother us!"This was true because I always bug them about what they are doing. They told me if I told anyone that they do this again and toure you.They turned on the Tv and left me there.My mom and dad were on a bussinuss meeting for the day and left them to babysit.(to be continued)

Roxsas
josephngo@sbc.com
US

Monday, April 9th 2007 - 12:51:35 PM

The Six Cousins
I had six cousins all laughing about somthing. So I went up and asked. They wispered to each other and then said,"if you really want to know, go up stairs and open the door!" So I was thinking they might be trying to scare me because they all ran up stairs first. Each cousin had an age of 13-16. I was slowly walking up stairs and opened the door. Then I saw this room that was decorated egpyt style.
There was a coffin in there (a clock decorated like a pharoh's coffin)saying enter. I was only a ten year old boy. But I was dumb enough to go in. All of them quickly grabed me and tied me to a chair. This is how:
Tied my feet to the legs
Then my wrist to the arms
Last, waist to the center
After that they tied a bandana over my mouth so tight that it could not come off as much as I tried.My mar mo doing mis. Traslation=Why are you doing this!I said that like sombody is going to die.
Then they said," so you can't bother us!"This was true because I always bug them about what they are doing. They told me if I told anyone that they do this again and toure you.They turned on the Tv and left me there.My mom and dad were on a bussinuss meeting for the day and left them to babysit.(to be continued)

Roxsas
josephngo@sbc.com
US

Monday, April 9th 2007 - 03:12:32 PM

Bad time to sleep
This is my 4 post. No one has read my ather posts because I don't know where the reload botton is. This happened yesterday when I was at my cousin's house. He was a 15 year old boy. I am a 10 year old boy who has been tied up so many times. I don't know why but I have things called blackouts.Blackouts= Its when I fall asleep for 20 sec and I don't remember what just happened the last 30 sec.
When I was playing with dart guns with my cousin, I suddenly had a blackout on his bed.When I woke up,he stuffed my mouth with paper towels and taped it up with masking tape. Then tied a bandana around my mouth. Tied me to a chair.In my head I said "here we go again." The TV suddenly turned on in front of me. And I saw what happened. He striped me down to my boxers and a under shirt and tied me to a chair. Next he gagged me.
Then I saw him take pics of me like that.After the video,he jumped out from behind me and started tickling me. I wasn't very ticklish. Then he stuffed ice cubes down my shirt. I shiriked. Jumped and knocked the chair over. Luckily I wasn't hurt. But, I still started to jump and screaming beacause I had at lease 50 ice cubes in my shirt.


(to be continued)

Roxsas
josephngo@sbc.com
US

Wednesday, April 11th 2007 - 02:27:25 PM

The Six Cousins Continued
This is the second part of my story of the six cousins.

One hour later they came back.The ice melted. My pants were wet but I had spare cloths. They tuned of the tv and locked me in the closet.I was still gagged but my hands were tied behind my back. They came back about 1 hour later and took me out of the closet.Then the tied me to the chair again and put clothspins on my nipples. I was screaming like heck. They un tied me later and they ran out.I opened the door and attacked them.

Roxsas
josephngo@sbc.com
US

Saturday, April 28th 2007 - 09:43:04 AM

WHY ME!
Hi! My name is Ryan (16). I am a hot (as most girls say) , muscular build male.These four kids sam, josh, drake, and ruben (14-16) have tried out for the football team. They made it. As captin, I invited them over for a welcome party. I told them I have invited 5 extremily hot girls to the party.When the girls got here, I asked them if they have the stuff. Then kat pulled a bag from behing her and in it were hard, scrachy rope, two large white duct tape, and a bandanna. I said good. Then when the boys knocked on the door, I was up stairs waiting to tie them up. Then I heard foot steps. I hid behind the door and then saw the girls only came up. I said" were are the boys?" They said, these guys are hot but not as hat as you! Then then the athletic girls jumped on me to me skivvies. Then tied me to on my bed eagle spread on my bed. I said " WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!!!!!!!" But before I could say something. They wraped my mouth with tape . Then Tied a blue bandanna around my mouth.Then she pulled out digital camra. Then each one by one took pics next to me. I tried to turn my head but they held my head and rubbed my face. Then Amy gave everybody an idea. She kissed the bandanna and held my face like we were making out. They took more pics of that. then she started to lightly rub there finger nails on my sides. On the tickleness from 1 to 10. I am 1000! I started to jump up and down like a earthquake. I screamed and trashed. They said," wow, you are ticklish!?!?!?!?!?" I said just haha stop ha it!No! Then they all jumped on me and started tickling me. But the more I started to move, the rope started to irritated my arms. Then they started to ask if the could touch my private. I Said," mhat!" then They did it. I put my legs to gether so they can't touch it. But then they put 5 cell phones in my pants . Then they pulled out an extra cell phone and put it in my pants. They all called it and It was an vibrate!
( to be continued)

Ryan
jaborrelli@yahoo.com
CA

Monday, January 28th 2008 - 04:20:47 PM

Sinister Afternoon. (Part 1)
Hi, I'm Dean, age 28. A couple of summers ago, I was invited over for coffee by my friend, Donna. She's 53-54, slender, short blonde hair, glasses. Her husband was out of town for a couple of weeks on business, and she asked me to come over out of lonliness--just for coffee, talk, laughter, etc. It started out nice with conversation and kicking off our flip-flops, while the carpeting massaged our bare feet. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Donna got up and padded down the stairs to see who it was. I heard her voice, then an older man's voice, followed by the sound of Donna gasping. I heard the two of them come up the stairs, and I assumed that Donna was going to introduce me to this man. Well, this was going to be an introduction, but a terrifying one. Donna entered the living room, where I was sitting, first. She had a pale look on her face, like she had a lump in her throat. Clearly, something was wrong, and in a second I could see what the problem was. Behind her, was an older man, say 57-60, gray hair, medium height, well-built...with a gun in his hand. He calmly instructed Donna to sit down beside me on the sofa, then told both of us to cross our legs, fold our hands in our laps, and keep our mouths shut. As we obeyed, my heart pounded. Kidnap..kidnap..kidnap.

Dean

Wednesday, August 4th 2010 - 02:20:34 PM

room mats
I just moved to LA. I rent a room, where two girls live in the house with me. I do self bondage. I think you know where this is going. One night I gathered up all my winter scarves, ( I have quite the collation ). Sat on my bed, and went to work. I tied my ankles to my thy in a figure eight, rapping the scarf around several timeís knotting the ends tightly. I did the same to my other one. I took another scarf and made two loops for my elbows. I then tied that scarf to a scarf I tied around my bed. Then I stuffed a pair of silk panties ( one of my roommates ) I my mouth, & rapped a scarf around my head twice, knotting the ends tightly in the back of my head. ( this is a very effective gag, as the panties where very big). I then got an angora sweater, (one of my roommates) folded it & placed it on the bed. Then I have a fuzzy
Angora boa. I rapped one end around my balls twice, & then around the base of my dick. ( this took up about half the scarf ) & knot it. The other half of the scarf goes in my ass. Then I lay face down ( on the sweater ) & force my arms thru the loops. As I pull my arms harder the scarf gets tighter. Then just close the cuffs. I start moving my throbbing dick in & out of the sweater. The scarf pushed in my ass just makes me move faster. I moan into the silk tied in my mouth. Thereís a knock at my door! Oooshit. I panic & drop the key to my hand cuffs. She calls thru the door, Iím just going to leave your room key on your dresser. She opens the door. I turn there sheets of red. She looked scared. O my good she cried, oh did this to you? She stared to untie my gag. She pulled out the panties. As she did, she noticed the panties where hers. She looked down at me, you did this to your self. By this time the other roommate walked thru my door asking whatís going on? Seeing me tied up like this, she asked the roommate, what happened ? He did this to him self. What? Ya he even had my silk panties tied in his mouth. And his fucking your angora sweater. What! Now lying on here sweater with my balls & dick tied up tight for song long, my cock was throbbing. I tolled her where I had dropped the key, & thatís when they saw my cock & balls tied up. And they notated the angora stuffed in my ass. You kink slut you. Then she stuffed the panties back in my mouth retying the scarf around my head. Lets test his gag, one asked. She then pushed more of the angora boa up in my ass. ( the gag worked very good ). She kept pushing more, & then would pull some out very slowly. Forcing my throbbing cock in the sweater harder. She starts pushing more angora in & out of my ass faster & faster. You kinky little slut, she called me. You like getting your ass fucked with angora donít you! You better not cum on my sweater. Then one of them spanked my ass hard. That my ass try to close, but with my ass stuffed full of angora, it cant & that felt soooo good. I moaned into my gag, & came all over her sweater. I could not move. Then they got some of there own scarves, & tied them around the bed, tying me very tightly to the bed. The way my legs where tied the scarves they tied around my bed forced my ass in the air. They proceed to put a silk pillow case over my hands & tie it there, so I could not pull out any of the angora stuffed in my ass. They tasted my gag one more time by pushing more angora in my ass. As I monad into my gag, they tolled me they would check in on me later. I had gotten into some thing I could not get of. About 3 am they came in to my room & untied the scarves tied around the bed. Then they untied my balls & cock.(After playing with them). Then after tying the angora sweater around my cock with another scarf, they led me back down on the bed & retied all the scarves. the sweater tied around my cock was so soft, & the angora stuffed in my ass, made me cum for more times before I Finley pasted out from coming so hard.

The next morning I was awakened by them untying the scarves holding me to the bed. Then they rolled me over on my back. She untied the scarf holding the sweater around my cock. Then using the sweater to jack me off, the other one fucked my ass with angora. They both started going faster & faster. I was moaning into my gag, & just as I was going to cum, they both stopped. Taking the end of the angora scarf that was not stuffed in my ass, she tied that end around my balls & cock knotting the ends very tightly. That should stop you from Cumming to fast. Rapping the sweater back around my now tied up & throbbing cock, they both started jacking my off & stuffing my ass with angora. The way she had tied my balls & cock, it took a long time to make me cum. About an hour latter, she untied my cock, but left my balls tied. I came in her sweater again. They lifted me on to my knees, & untied my balls. They loped the boa (in the middle of the scarf) around the base of my cock, & ran both ends thru my legs & up my ass crack, & tied the ends to the scarf holding the panties in my mouth. When they lade me back down, the boa tied to my gag, pulled very tightly at the base of my cock. Making me hold my head up. Plus the boa held the angora in my ass very tightly. They tooled me they had stuff to do, & would be back latter. Then one tolled the other one to lift my hips up. As she did the other one pushed the angora sweater around my cock. She let my hips down, & retied the scarves around the bed holding me there. As my neck would get tired, id have to try to rest it, but every time id move my head, the boa tied around my cock would pull very tight, & push the angora in my ass harder. Moving my head was like fucking my own ass. I came 3 times before they came back.

phil
alaskanphil@hotmail.com
us



Post a Story / Comment | Back to Index Page

This Dreambook brought to you by
DreamHost Web Hosting